《A world with two moons》


 Prologue - revenge, and a new beginning

    Hello, you guys must have forgotten about a novice author like me, but do read this latest FF of mine and give me some feed backs :)


    Well guys since this is not the main story line,, I should just quickly summarize the prologue¡­ and do some time skip every now and then.


    well i dont know how this FF will impact the readers, so leave your comment below :)


    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>


    In the year 2489, the earthlings was already making their way into space, heck they even made massive warship, battleship etc¡­ and made colonies on the moon. They slowly captured and ruled each planet around their solar system. Using their massive warships and combat units, yes I am referring to those 3story high mechanical robots. Yes¡­ is it gundam? Well¡­ call it whatever you want?.


    You guys must be wondering why I said, ¡°their solar system¡± right? Well it¡¯s because no one really knows how large the universe really is. And how many light-years it is apart from each solar systems.


    Of course humans are one of the intelligent beings. But humans are also one of the most greedy beings born. They keep waging wars with each other for supremacy, even though they manage to capture all 9planets(?) in their solar system.


    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>


    Josh a 18year old white haired with supple and toned muscled body from his daily training since his childhood, his height is 6.2ft, Josh struggled since birth. Because he literally have no parents because his parents died from the never ending wars that humans wage with one another. He was told that his mother gave birth to him in a middle of a battle field¡­ yes it was the colony that his parents were at. The opposing forces attacked that colony and it became a battle field.


    His mother gave birth to him successfully in a supposedly safe area. But unfortunately the colony itself could not withstood the attack of the enemies¡¯ battle ships, which cause the colony to fall apart. His parents together with other civilians were going to escape through a pod, But since there were too many of them. They just decided to let the children escape which leaving the adults and elderly in a collapsing colony.


    Josh parents left Josh to the daughter of their close friend, Diane, Diane is 2years old with a pinkish hair and a cute face¡­((Yea all children are cute)). Diane is happened to be the daughter of a Colonel. Her father is the Colonel of the Earth¡¯s federation.


    Since both of their parents were close, Josh was adopted to the family. 2yearshad past Diane¡¯s father died in a never ending war. Josh then were abused by his supposedly step mother. And Diane who is now 4years old were being taught by her mother how to treat lower class people. Yes on how to treat them like trash and such.


    Josh was treated to be the house...butler... no he was treated lower than a butler. He was abused and sometimes the step mother won¡¯t even give food to Josh. Because her husband¡­ yes the previous Colonel of the Earth federation, were infatuated to Josh mother. Or we could say that he was in love? Even though he was rejected on their teen years, and he ended up with a woman who he does not love and had a daughter name Diane¡­


    Of course the step mother knew it. That¡¯s why she was venting her anger to Josh and even Diane also started to look down on Josh. When Josh was 6years old, the best friend of the late Colonel visited and saw Josh malnourished face, even though the stepmother did not leave any injury on Josh¡¯s body. Bern, the name of the late Colonel¡¯s best friend.


    Bern decided to take care of Josh, he even paid the stepmother a large sum of money just to have her give up on Josh. Bern is what you may call Businessman that¡¯s why he can afford to pay the stepmother a large amount of money just for Josh.


    Diane click her tongue upon seeing that her plaything is going to be taken away from her. Yes Diane would often bully Josh verbally.


    ¡°Hi, my name is Bern, what¡¯s yours?¡± asked Bern to Josh with a gentle smile on his face


    ¡°Jo-Josh¡±


    ¡°Nice meeting you Josh, starting today I will be the one who will take care of you¡±


    ¡°Re-really?¡± Josh face brightened and turned towards Diane and smirked because he is now free from the two devil who somewhat mistreated him.


    Upon seeing Josh smirked for the first time, Diane¡¯s face twitch and you can easily see that she was angry¡­yes very angry indeed.


    <><><><><><><><><><>


    Over the years, Mr. Bern, Josh¡¯s current stepfather, had Josh trained in all kinds of combats, martial arts, weaponry (includes swords and guns) and piloting (those mecahnoids thingy and all kinds of battleships) heck he even had Josh house study with a personal private tutor


    More years has passed and now Josh is 16years old, Mr. Bern forced Josh to enter the best military school, yes the school is located on the moon. The entrance exam was a cinch, since Josh excels in every field, weather in combat, athletics or academics.


    <><><><><><><><><><>


    On the first day of school the instructor introduced Josh to the class,


    ¡°Ok, class we have a special transfer student¡± said the instructor to the his students in a somewhat good mood


    The students clatters with each other, the males were hoping for a cute and beautiful girl, and the females were hoping for a handsome cool guy. Of course it was the latter


    When Josh entered the supposed to be class room, which is designed somewhat unique, the class room is designed like some kind of mini opera house or something like that, the trainer or what we should call the teacher is at the center while the student is sitting in a somewhat in a row higher than each other, yes somewhat like an elevated position.


    The females were somewhat restless when Josh entered the classroom, while the males clicked their tongue in disappointment.


    ¡°Ok, go on introduced yourself¡± said the Instructor to Josh


    ¡°Hello, I am Josh Maizen, my dream is to become the Colonel of the Earths federation¡±


    The students smirked some even laugh because they all knew that the next Colonel is going to be Diane, because Diane¡¯s mother had re-married the current Colonel and of course Diane would inherit the position of Colonel when she graduate.


    And then a pinkish long haired female with a voluptuous body and beautiful face stood up and stared at Josh and then she said


    ¡°hey you, I remember you, your that trash who brought bad luck to my family.¡±


    Josh flinched upon hearing the Pinkish haired beauty, of course he could not forget who she is, how could he forget one of the demons who abuse him when he was a child, yes it was Diane. He did not replied and just smiled back at her. This caused Diane¡¯s face twitched from anger because Josh had just ignored her, and even just smiled at her. Which is for her is kind of insulting.


    There was tension in the air, and it was the instructor who broke the tension and started the class. and After the class, 4 bulky male and Diane approached Josh.


    ¡°Hey trash, come outside for a sec I want to test your skills if you are truly worthy of being a special student, or if not it just shows that, your step father is just using his vast amount of money and bribed the school¡± said Diane to Josh with an evil smirked on her face


    Then Josh stood up and he leaned towards her, closed enough that others would mistook Josh of kissing Diane, then he distanced himself and said


    ¡°Diane, I got to be honest, you turned out quite a beauty¡±


    Diane¡¯s face kind of blushed a little, and then she retorted,


    ¡°Hmp, no need to say the obvious, come now and I shall teach you the meaning of being A SPECIAL STUDENT¡±


    ¡°woa woa, slow down tiger, and I bet you won¡¯t be teaching me but them right? Alright I will show you that I am not the same as I was back then.¡±


    They then went outside. By outside I mean in the combat ground were they exercise and do some combat practice with each other. Of course they attracted many onlookers and even some trainers/teachers. Upon arriving Diane looked towards Josh and said


    ¡°If you beg for mercy I would not pressed this matter anymore¡±


    ¡°Ha-hayz you¡¯re still as bossy as ever huh and evil to boot, don¡¯t worry about me¡±


    ¡°And by the way, this is a challenge right? Well how about we have a little wager?¡± said Josh while winking his right eye to Diane


    ¡°heeh, how about if you lose your my dog for the rest of your life?¡± said Diane Jokingly while his personal bodyguards laugh


    ¡°Deal, and if I win you will be my Girlfriend¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Diane got taken offguard and though to herself (hmm well he did turned into quite a man, but there is no way I will be this trash¡¯s Girl)


    ¡°Sure why not¡± then Diane signaled with her eyes for her guards to attack Josh¡­.


    ¡°Woa as underhanded as ever huh¡±


    Of course Josh easily beated all 4 of her guards and then he said


    ¡°Ok as per our agreement¡­¡± before Josh could say anymore


    Diane retorted and said ¡°Hmp who would become your Girlfriend¡± and then she walked away¡­ but before she walked away Josh stopped her by grabbing her shoulder and then he leaned forward and said to her.


    ¡°Hmm then I will just take something else then¡± Josh then kissed Diane¡­((well I though he hated her¡­ she must be really Hot lolz)). In turn Diane¡¯s face turned red¡­ yes I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s from anger or she is embarrass.


    <><><><><><><><><><><><>


    Around 2 years had passed and for some reason Josh and Diane are now a couple? Or should a say Boyfriend and Girlfriend. It happened so quickly that even I the Author is kind a shock¡­ well I will just tell you guys a little bit about it.


    When Josh won the bet against Diane, he took a kiss from her and then Diane somewhat got angry from what Josh had done. That¡¯s why keep sending more and more tugs(?) or should I call them bodyguards(?). But it was futile and every time Josh would win he would kissed Diane whether she like it or not, whether she runs or hide, Josh would get a kiss in no matter what. And somewhat Diane somehow asked Josh to become her Boyfriend and that leads us to the present. Josh and Diane are now Boyfriend and Girlfriend. Even though they don¡¯t do what other couple¡¯s do. Like going on dates etc¡­


    Continuation¡­


    No matter what Josh did he could not achieve the spot of becoming the Colonel of the Earth¡¯s Federation. Even though he always comes out at top in every mock battle and written tests. I guess it¡¯s the work of Diane¡¯s mothers influence.


    Of course everyone in the academy know that Diane and Josh is already a couple. They even think that both of them suit each other. Because Diane is a very beautiful 5¡¯7ft woman with Pinkish hair, blue eyes and a voluptuous body. While Josh is a 6¡¯2ft tall handsome guy with somewhat silver hair, black eyes and a well-toned body.


    Josh is currently the Lt. Colonel while Diane is the Colonel of the Earth¡¯s federation. You guys must be wondering how they got that position at such a young age right?. Well it¡¯s because the previous Leaders was killed in combat. Yes KIA (kill in action) that¡¯s why Josh and Diane as well as the other student¡¯s fill in on the missing positions.


    <><><><><><><><><><><><><>


    ¡°Paging Lt. Colonel Josh, please proceed to the hanger¡±, Josh was called out to the hanger, yes because since they were already in what you may call a mother ship(Note: it¡¯s a very large ship that contains, hundreds of battleships and such for war).


    Josh Immediately went to the hanger and saw Diane and an old man around 54years old. Both of them Josh and Diane exchange a somewhat heartfelt smile with each other then went to the private quarters to talk. Then Josh said


    ¡°Lt. Colonel Josh reporting¡± said Josh to Diane and her guest(?) while saluting


    ¡°ah Josh meet General Arman¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you General Arman, I am Lt. Colonel Josh platoon leader of Division 1,2,3,4,5¡± while saluting, yes most of the Division¡¯s is under Josh commands since he is really unmatchable in terms of talent. And that Diane is somewhat just a Colonel in name only¡­ yes every knows it that Josh is the favorite one to become a Colonel but they could not do anything anymore about it now since Diane has the better connection.


    ¡°Ah yes, I heard about you from Colonel Diane¡± said the old general with somewhat a smirked in his face


    ¡°Ah Josh¡±


    ¡°What is it Diane¡±


    ¡°Me and General Arman here talked it over that we should give you the mission of disposing of the remaining guerrilla¡¯s left in sector 7.¡± Is what Diane said while her eyes was somewhat looking down and she was kind a tense. And the old general was somewhat touching Diane¡¯s butt¡­ yes Josh did not noticed it


    ¡°wha-¡­ ehem... but Diane I already disposed of them a week ago¡± said Josh with some sorts of suspicion on his mind.


    But all of his suspicions went away when Diane showed him some photos of the Remaining force, saying that it has been took by their scout on the way.


    ¡°ha, leave it to me Colonel Diane and General Arman¡± said Josh while saluting


    ¡°you can leave us now Lt.¡± said the Old General with somewhat lustful gaze towards Diane¡­ yes Josh did not noticed it since he has no experience in these kind of things and also that since he was a child he did not even receive some love and care towards him, even though he was adopted again by Mr. bern, all Mr. Bern did was train Josh to be the best and give him all that he needed.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°General not now.¡± Said Diane in a low tone voice because Josh has not yet left the private quarters.


    <><><><><><><><><><><>


    Josh prepared his Units, he took with him Division 1, 2, 3, 4 and 5 in order to deal with the remaining guerillas. Then he said


    ¡°ehem, I got a mission from Diane and General Arman¡±


    ¡°Yes! A mission finally¡± replied one of Josh unit member


    ¡°We are hereby disposed of the remaining guerilla¡¯s left in sector 7¡±


    ¡°Aye aye sir¡± is what his unit said while readying to depart¡±


    When Josh and his fleet¡¯s arrive at the said location. All they saw was 1 enemy flag ship, when they got closer they were suddenly surrounded. And one of his units said


    ¡°I-Impossible, there was nothing on the radar!¡±


    ¡°Tsk, I think we fell on a trap Lt. ¡°said another one of his member


    ¡°No this can¡¯t be, it was a direct order from Diane and General Arman¡±


    When they were going to panicked a sudden request of transmission suddenly appeared¡±


    ¡°Lt. a request of transmission¡±


    ¡°Ok it through¡±


    Josh eyes suddenly bulge and he was almost on the verge of explosion from anger, yes it was the first time Josh felt this kind of emotion swelled up in him. And the he said while almost shouting


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this Diane!¡± Because Josh saw Diane in a some kind of night outfit while sitting on General Arman¡¯s lap


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak to me trash¡± said Diane in a harsh tone


    ¡°Tsk look at her Lt. She was a whore after all¡± said one of the males on Josh¡¯s ship


    ¡°kekeke how do you like your woman¡¯s outfit? Eh Lt. Colonel Josh kekekekeke¡± said the Old general while laughing


    ¡°Why?¡± that¡¯s all Josh could say while holding up his rage.


    ¡°It¡¯s because I never liked you, I just played you around because you were everyone¡¯s favorite can¡¯t you understand that?¡± said Diane. Yes anyone who has seen Diane would want to kill her because of her unfaithfulness


    ¡°kekeke, and Lt. , I was shocked when I first laid my hands of your woman kekeke I never expect that you have not touch a beauty like her kekekekeke, now can you gladly die for Earths Federation¡¯s survival¡± is what the old general said while licking Diane¡¯s face¡±


    ¡°Earths Federations survival?¡±


    ¡°Yes we are planning on surrendering on the enemies¡±


    ¡°What! How could you do that? Do you know how many of us risk our lives to fight them? ¡°


    ¡°now now Lt. it¡¯s because you think like that, that conflict won¡¯t end, a small sacrifice is ok if it¡¯s for peace right?, kekekeke, now then die for me, no, die for Earth.¡± Then the communication were cut off leaving some kind of disturbing evil laugh from the old general and some of Diane¡¯s moans could be heard for around 10sec.


    ¡°What shall we do now Lt.? We are getting surround by the minute¡±


    ¡°GRRRRRRRRRRAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA¡± Josh shouted, yes it was probably the very first time he shouted that loud, which also surprised the whole member of his Division


    ¡°Lt. hold yourself, the Earth still need you, we must somehow survive, please pull yourself together¡± said his best friend and who is also the captain of his Division


    ¡°ha ha ha ha¡± Josh was panting and then he said ¡°I will have my revenge¡± with the blaze of fury on his eyes he commanded his Division


    ¡°We must return to the mother ship and reclaim what was once ours and kill the traitors!¡±


    ¡°Aye aye sir!¡± shouted all of his members


    ¡°ok then all members formation alpha¡± Josh used a formation which made all of his Fleets spread out like a star formation and his very own fleet is at the center while the enemies¡¯ were almost encircling them and cutting of their pathway of escape. It was a battle of 10 to 1, yes the enemies were overwhelming in numbers.


    Transmission from Division 2, ¡°ok let it through¡±


    ¡°Lt. we will use the new weapon that was installed yesterday¡±


    ¡°What!, don¡¯t you want to return alive?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s for Earth we shall gladly offer our life Lt.¡±


    ¡°ok go down with a bang¡± said Josh while saluting, all of them saluted to Division 1¡¯s sacrificial attack, because the new weapon that was installed is somewhat a suicidal attack which needed for it to charge in one spot and release all of its energy at once which causing it to deal self-damage even to the ship itself. But the sacrifice of Division 1 was not in vain because they took down 70% of the enemies. And of course the remaining 30% was dealt with Josh fleets and his remaining forces.


    ¡°Ha ha ha¡± Josh and his men were out of breath, of course they would because even though 70% of the enemies were annihilated, the 30% were still overwhelming


    ¡°Lt. reporting for the damage receive¡±


    ¡°Ok, proceed¡±


    ¡°There is no survivor on Division 1, and Division 4 and 5 were also shot down during the battle of the remaining 30%¡±


    Josh and some of his remaining men miraculously survive the 500battleships vs his 5battleships (Note: each battle ships also has around 50-100men in it, and 20-40of those men are what you may call a Mechanoid pilot, yes like those giant space fighting robots thingy)


    ¡°hm we have 2 Division left, and with my fleet , we have 3fleet left¡­¡± Josh though deeply and realize how they could avenge their fallen comrades and annihilate the traitors


    ¡°Listen up, I have plan which would allow us to annihilate those traitors and avenge our fallen comrades. But this plan will also lead to our deaths, I shall say this now. Our deaths shall not be in vain since we shall take those traitors down with us¡±


    ¡°Aye aye sir, we shall avenge our comrades and destroy those traitors¡±


    ¡°But who will lead the new generation?¡± said one of the men


    ¡°don¡¯t worry, I saw with my own eyes the new generation and I could say, at least they are better than the current one¡± said Josh remembering the time he had spent with Diane¡­well did he just fell in love with that wench, true love is blind lolz.


    Josh explained to his men on what to do and how they would do it.


    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><>


    Meanwhile, in one of Earth Federation Mother ship, yes that bastard and that wench Diane were f**ing each other. Then the old general said


    ¡°kekeke I bet that Lt. is grinding his teeth to his grave¡±


    ¡°ahn ahhn ..Geez don¡¯t remind me of that trash anymore general¡± said Diane while f**ing with the old bastard


    ¡°keke but I got to hand it to you Diane I never expected you to be this evil yourself, I even though you love that Lt. since everyone keep saying what a perfect couple you two were.¡±


    ¡°but I guess fame and power is what attracts a beautiful woman like you huh?¡±


    ¡°Yes general, ahn ahn harder¡±((f** damn this bitch))


    *Alarm sounding*


    ¡°wha-whats going on!¡± shouted the old general


    Both the old general and Diane immediately dressed and went to the control room to see what was happening to the mother ship


    ¡°gen-general glad you are here, it¡¯s a disaster general¡± said one of his men, while that man is eyeing Diane because she had dressed on a rush. And the dress that she had accidentally picked is tight around her breast


    ¡°General a request of transmission, should we let it through?¡±


    ¡°Let it through¡±


    Both the general and Diane has a shock look on their face and then the other party said ((yes it was Josh))


    ¡°woa, the two of you looked like you have just seen a ghost¡± said Josh in while having a cold attitude


    ¡°Ho-how did you survive?¡± is what Diane could only utter upon seeing the man who she betrayed and led to a trap in order to die, is a live and even attacking them.


    Josh has a scornful look on him, and then he said through the screen, since both parties are just having a transmission with each other,(Note: they are communicating via live on their own fleet/battleship)


    ¡°Diane¡­¡± he called out Diane¡¯s name and then paused he was going to say something but then change his mind and called out the old General.


    ¡°kekekekeke General Arman, you know, today my supposed to be girlfriend betrayed me¡­ yes I don¡¯t even know when she started on betraying me, I evenlost 3 Divisions of my units, how great is that kekekeke¡± Josh said it with a face like a crazy person, he was laughing while tears falls from his eyes at the same time


    And then his face suddenly became more serious and somewhat more scary, Diane, the old General and every one present even his own Men were shock, because it was the first time they saw this side of Josh. And Josh was clearly emitting a killing intent, which even the enemies from across the screen shuddered. And he said


    ¡°Diane betrayed me, I can understand that because since long ago I knew full well that the both of us were not compatible, yes since I don¡¯t even know how to love, even though, I still tried loving Diane... But! I won¡¯t let you both do as you like, that which cause many innocent lives to be lost¡±


    Diane was speechless, she did not even know what to say. She was going to say something but lost her chance to do so, since the old general spoke


    ¡°Hmp you¡¯re just a Lt. How can you make Diane here happy? She was the one who approached me. And even though you manage to get closer, do you think you will survive with this overwhelming odds?¡± said the old general mockingly to Josh, since Josh and his battleships were already surrounded by the enemy forces


    Josh closed his eyes for a sec and then he opened them and said. ¡°we came here to die together with you¡± after he said that all both his fleet and the remaining Division started to charge, which caused Diane and the old General to flinched.


    ¡°yo-you, are you out of your mind? Stop it this instance! Are you really going to kill the woman you love?¡± said the old General with sweat falling down from his face


    ¡°Woman I love huh? If you were in my shoes which will you choose old general? The woman who betrayed and even wanted to kill you? Or the lives of the innocent people?¡±


    The old general was silent he did not gave an answer to Josh¡¯s questions. And then Josh said


    ¡°Goodbye Diane, you could have live if you were not in the same place as the General¡± said Josh and then cutting the transmission and then he said


    ¡°fire!,¡±the energy cannon which is already bursting from being overcharge, fired, to be exact two energy cannon fired towards the mother ship.


    The funny thing was¡­ Josh¡¯s revenge ended soo quickly lolz


    ¡°Lt. the ships cant take it the damage from new weapon it¡¯s a matter of time before¡­¡± Josh interrupted and said


    ¡°Its ok, at least we got rid of the traitors. Now it¡¯s time for the new generation to take over the Earth Federation and lead it to a better future¡±


    ¡°Lt. please escape¡± said one of Josh subordinate


    ¡°don¡¯t make say nonsense you know we can¡¯t escape anymore since after firing the compressed energy of our new weapon, our fleet won¡¯t even function well that¡¯s why¡­¡± before Josh could finished his sentence he was hit behind his head and he lost consciousness


    ¡°wha-what are you doing to the Lt.¡± Josh fleet members argued with each other then suddenly one of them said


    ¡°we have no more time, help us save the Lt.¡± the others were somewhat speechless and one of then said


    ¡°huh? Are you stupid or something? You knocked the Lt. unconscious and now you want to save him? He cant even walk and we are already goners here. we don¡¯t have an escape pod¡­.¡± Then he realized


    ¡°ooh right don¡¯t you mean that experimental escape pod which is said can travel billions of lightyears?¡±


    The guy nodded, while the others talked to themselves and reached a conclusion,


    ¡°All right, even if there is a 10% chance our Lt. will survive even though it¡¯s a different solar system we shall take the risk¡± all of them nodded and loaded Josh into the unique Pod


    ¡°Salute¡± all of them saluted as they launched the Pod with the remaining power of their fleet/battleship


    ¡°Lt. leave the Earth¡¯s safety to our new generation, and may god be with you¡±


    They watched the Pod as it launched into the emptiness of the galaxy, the pod traveled from wormhole to wormhole, solar system to solar system,


    Then they somewhat died with a smile on their faces ((damn such subordinates it makes me cry))


    There was a screen inside the Pod which aloud to whoever was inside of it to know how many light years he had traveled and how many solar system he had passed


    Light years ¨C 1999842788329??????


    Solar system passed - ????


    The Pod could not even estimate how far it traveled and how many solar system it passed, Josh body remained in a sleeping state, and yes his body is somewhat in a deep freeze slumber.


    And finally Josh Pod landed on a certain planet with 2 moons


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Well guys what do you think? Leave your insight and comments below ?:)


    PS: and by the way i am thinking of changing how i write by the next chapter, yes i probably want it to be a first person POV.

 Chapter 1 - New World

    I woke up like any other day, I thought that today is going to be another one of those boring days.


    *sigh* Like any other day I would reminiscence daily on why this had happen to me. It¡¯s been 5 years, and 5 boring years at that.


    Let me tell you a part of my story. My father is one of the 3 demon lords. And he, like any other male species out there, longs for a partner, he fell in love with his servant. That servant was my mother. I was told that my mother was offered by her family or forced to be a servant of a demon lord.


    I was told that, as my father was on his way to subdue another rebellion on his country, as he passed by on a village, he saw my mother and fell in love to her at first sight. And of course the elder of that village found out that my father had taken a liking to his daughter, and for some reason he offered her to the demon lord (my father). Then they live happily ever after for 5 years¡­ Yea I would love it if it happened that way. But to my dismay my father found out that my mother wasn''t a virgin anymore that¡¯s why he can¡¯t get her pregnant, which is a very big deal in our world, since our world has a power from the two moons to make any woman submit their body and soul to their very first mate/partner. Of course only at certain partners. If the partner was weaker than the woman. Then the woman won¡¯t get pregnant, and if the partner is stronger than the woman then the woman would get pregnant and her body and soul will belong to that partner, and even if other stronger males appeared before the woman, she won¡¯t get pregnant may it be gods or demon lords. Because that woman already had her body and soul belong to her partner.


    My father ask my mother to which man owns her body and soul. But my mother did not answer my father¡¯s question. My father was blinded by rage and accidentally killed his first love. He cried and was going on a rampage that would kill him, but his rage quenched and felt a presence similar to that of his first love. He immediately went back to the village of my mother and found the 5 year old me. As my father walked towards me, he had this expression on him that he found again the light and the strength to keep on living.


    My father forcefully took me from the elder, he asked the elder who my father was and my mother¡¯s lover before him. But the elder did not budge and kept on staying silent just like my mother. My father could not hold in his anger, he couldn''t comprehend why they wouldn''t tell him? So he burned the village and every one in it except for me. That¡¯s how I became the step son of a demon lord. And he erased parts of my memories and named me Vermilion. Yea it¡¯s a pretty weird name, it feels like my father took that name out from the word ''vermin''.


    As years passed by my father found his fated partner and had twins, two daughter as his offspring. At that time I was already 7 years old. I was going to be a nuisance to his newly found family. As I was already the right age. I understood him well and his newly found family that I was going to be a nuisance. Yes it¡¯s most likely because my father only took care of me because his lingering affection for my mother.


    I told my step father that I would like to live separately from them, they then agreed immediately, that cleared my lingering doubts, because both my step father and his wife did not even stop the 7 year old me from leaving.


    As time goes by I became 12 years old and I was the number one student in my class, I was enrolled on the one and only academy in the country, since half of the world is still unexplored the 3 demon lords decided to create an academy for their daughters... The rest of the demon lords also only had daughters as their heirs. Of course I am not the heir since I am only an adopted child.


    Then one day my peaceful days were shattered, when my father went to the academy, he introduced and announced that his daughters would attend the academy. I greeted them as they pass me by, sadly they ignored me. Even though I greeted both of my sisters, as they passed by, they totally ignored me and just walked directly to the class.


    Of course since I am a gentle man, I had let the rudeness passed. And went to my own class, as I enter the class room, I was beyond shock, because there they were sitting and happily chatting with my classmates. Tears almost fell from my eyes, because they totally fit in with the entire class on their very first day. And as for me, I was what you may call a gentle guy¡­ ok fine I am somewhat fat, yea around 200 pounds.


    As I walk towards my table, I heard a snickering around me, then my sisters looked towards me and called me pig. It made me think how rude my sisters are. And of course the rest of my classmates also called me pig. But since I am a gentle man¡­ I did not mind them and concentrated on my studies.


    Few days have passed and everything is still the same. Except my sisters already have many henchmen. They would insult me and sometimes tried to hurt me. Few more days have passed suddenly my step father fell ill and we were recalled to the main house. As I entered the main house and went towards my step father¡¯s room, I could see the rest of the family members staring at me with scornful eyes. Then my sisters started insulting me saying something like, ¡°Why is this pig here?¡±, ¡°Why is this trash here?¡± and so on.


    I could only lower my head and waited for a moment, then my father spoke and said. ¡°Could you leave me and Vermillion alone for a minute?¡± Before the rest of the family members went outside they had this look in their eyes towards me that I was some kind of nuisance. I did not mind their rudeness towards me because I am a gentle man¡­ Oh who am I kidding, it¡¯s because I am an adopted child.


    My father began speaking and after a few words I was speechless. Because after my father was done talking, he touched me and power began flowing from him to me, of course I know what it means. He passed me his power and I became the next demon lord. I could feel the power overflowing from within me. Then I ask my father on why he had chosen me who isn''t blood related to him as the next demon lord. I was kind of depressed on what my father had answered me, it was really unexpected. He told me that the twins were still too young to receive the burden, so passed it to me with no other choice. He also told me that I will know in time on why he decided to pass to me the burden of becoming the next demon lord.


    Few minutes have passed and the rest of the family members came back in, they were in shock on what had just happened. I mean who wouldn''t? If you suddenly felt the presence of a demon lord on an adopted child. Of course they aren''t stupid, I did not even need to explain because my step mother immediately asked my father on why he chose to pass to me his powers and thus made me the demon lord. But unfortunately he died after passing his powers to me, I don¡¯t know why, it must be from sickness? Hell I did not even know what disease he had.


    Since the day my father died, I was treated worse and worse, heck they even told me to pass the demon lord powers to my step sisters, I was going to do what they had wanted just to stop them from bothering me. But I recalled what my step father had told me, it¡¯s too early for the girls to receive such powers. Upon recalling those words, I suddenly realized that maybe my father passed me his powers just to hold it for the girls since his going to die¡­? Damn it, life is soo unfair, no one loves me*tears*.


    While walking down the hallway of the academy, as I pass by, I could always hear some snickering behind my back, damn it I know it, it¡¯s the demon lord armor which is customized for me by my step mother. I looked like a round boulder walking down the hallway.


    As I entered the class room, I saw my adorable sisters¡­ Who am I kidding, I am pretty sure that these rascals are the culprits for my boulder-like armor. As I walk towards my table, I heard my step sisters saying ¡°Hey the pig demon lord is coming¡± the rest of the class follows and called me pig as well. Ohh come on! I might be fat but I am a good guy *tears*.


    As I could not take the torture of getting insults every day by my sisters and around 90% of the academy students. I decided not to attend the academy for a while. Of course I am probably the smartest if not the 2nd smartest in the academy. And my step sisters are most likely just as smart.


    After I left the academy I spent 5 years of my time polishing my skills and learning different languages, magic rituals and such. That¡¯s the end of my short story. Now back to my present boring life


    As I was strolling out I saw something falling down from the sky and landing near my garden. As it was my first time seeing something falling from the sky, I wasn''t sure what to think of something falling from the sky. Once I cleared my mind I immediately went towards the crash site.


    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><>Josh POV<><><><><><><><><><><><><>


    As I open my eyes I saw a message in front of me, and I realized that I was still in the pod. The message I read left me speechless. Because what was displayed in on the monitor was something like this


    ----- You have awoken from approximately 100 years of stasis ------


    What?! One hundred years! I immediately looked towards my hands and sighted with relief that I saw no changes at all, phew I though I became an old man. So I am guessing that the stasis worked fine for those one hundred years. Then I keep on reading the rest of the message.


    -----TheMicro type GTX9000 pod has safely landed on an unknown planet-----


    Suddenly another message appeared on the screen.


    -----Due to achieving the goal of transporting Lt. Josh to a new habitual planet the pod will now self-destruct in 20 seconds. Please exit immediately-----


    After reading the message my face turned pale while sweating a lot. I then immediately crawled out of the pod and barely escaped the explosion. Once my mind cleared up i realized that I was lying on the ground naked. With some bruises here and there but my life not in danger.


    When looking around I noticed a large man¡­ or rather than large, I guess it¡¯s proper to call him a fat man? Walking towards me, since I could barely move because of the recent explosion. I could only stare towards the fat man as he came walking towards me. And I saw it¡­ A very weird fat man clad in a full body black armor¡­


    (Omg what kind of planet did I land into¡­ I hope it¡¯s not the same of the novel that I once read¡­ was it Romance of the three kingdoms?)The large man with full body armored took off his helmet and then spoke words that I could not understand. Then I felt a warm sensation of light enveloping me, the next thing I knew everything went black.


    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>Vermillion POV<><><><><><><><><><><><><>


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    As I ran towards the place on where the meteorite had crashed, as I was running from afar I saw a white haired human male come out from the supposedly meteorite. Then after a few seconds I got a big shock, because the meteorite exploded. Thankfully the white haired person manage to escape just in the nick of time.


    As I was running towards the white haired person, I saw him looking towards me. I pondered inside my mind while walking towards the white haired person, then I got enlightened. (What if I use the  years worth of research that I have done to help this stranger here?) That¡¯s all I could think of while getting closer and closer to the weakened person. I said weakened because the white haired person is still on the ground so I assume that he is weakened and is dying from the previous explosion¡­ maybe? Oh well who cares his life would be over pretty soon.


    I grinned as I walk towards the weakened white haired person. As I was around 5 inches away from him, he then took another glance towards me. Then I steeled my resolve and did what I had in mind to him. I invoked a demon lord unique magic spell called ¡°Spirit Merge¡±. This spell is the fruit of the 5 years of research that I had done. This spell called ¡°Spirit Merge¡± is a spell which will merge 2 spirits, and in the process, the stronger person who has a stronger willpower to live would consume the other one and absorbing all its memories and powers into its own.


    As I invoke the ¡°Spirit Merge¡± spell. The white haired person was then covered in blood red light making him fall unconscious. As it was also my first time trying this Spell that I created, I myself don¡¯t even know the negative effect.


    As he was covered in a blood red light, my vision blurred, the moment the blurred had disappeared. I could see his memories. He was a child born in a battle field, mistreated by his step mother and also betrayed by his lover. As I falter I suddenly lost all my strength. And I had realized a tad too late. The moment that I felt and realized how he live his life to the fullest until the end. Is the moment I realized the true power of ¡°Spirit Merge¡±.


    As the name implies, ¡°Spirit Merge¡± is a spell that could merge two spirits into one. Of course only one soul would be left. And the stronger the will of that person to live will give him the higher chance to keep his soul and absorb the other. Once the other soul is absorbed he every memory that person holds and even his identity will merge. So for example if a dog and a cat souls merge, and It so happens that the cats soul¡¯s will to live is stronger than the dog, then the cat would absorb the dogs soul/spirit does the cat would gain all the memories of the dog and even his identity. The cat now has two identity. Being a dog and being a cat¡­


    And as lady luck wasn''t on my side, but to the white haired person. As I was disappearing from this world. I decided to leave some message to the white haired person. As he would be the one who will become me from now on, in this world that he landed.


    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><>Josh POV<><><><><><><><><><><><><>


    As I awoke, a surge of images and feelings went through me; I knew that they weren''t my memories. But still, it felt like it was mine all along. Then at the end of the flashback I saw an image of a fat man covered in black armor. He explained to me what had happened after I was enveloped by the light which caused me to lose consciousness. And as expected I got a massive shock, if that fat man was still here, I could have beaten him to death. But unfortunately he is now gone from this world. To be exact, it seems like I am going to be that man, from now on.


    Hmm it seems that all of his memories are my memories now? So this is what he meant, by me becoming him,


    ¡°Alright! I have decided, since I am new to this world, I guess it isn¡¯t bad to become him for a while¡± as I muttered to myself, suddenly, a very good looking black haired female in a maid outfit suddenly came rushing towards me. It was obvious she didn''t like what she saw. Of course who would have expected to see a naked man sitting in the middle of nowhere?


    ¡°Eekk, wh-who-who are you? What are you doing here in the demon lord¡¯s private garden?¡±


    Ohh this is it, since I am going to be that fat man from now on¡­ I guess I have to play my part? As I rummage to my new profound memories, I learned that the fat man was the demon lord and his name was Vermillion... Then I muttered to myself


    ¡°Damn him, I knew it, his life is such a¡­¡± I then stopped my muttering since the gorgeous maid was keenly eyeing me, I followed her eyes and then realized that she was staring at my nether region. (she was staring at my beloved Junior). Then I stood up, smiled at her and then spoke in a calm manner as if I wasn''t aware that she was staring at my nether region.


    ¡°Pardon me, but don¡¯t you recognize me Arya?¡±


    Arya tilted her head in a cute manner as if she was thinking deeply. After a few seconds, it hit her, her eyes widen and then she looked again at my nether region and blushed. That made my heart jump, and I was thinking (why is she staring again on my beloved Junior? I thought I was going to have a heart attack when her eyes widen, I though she realized that I wasn''t her master.)


    ¡°A-are you perhaps master Vermillion?¡±


    She tilter her head again cutely as if waiting for my reply. I readied myself because she might not believe me. Well who would? Her late master was a fat man then suddenly here I am claiming to be that master¡­..oh wait sec, did she just call me master Vermillion¡­ I looked towards eyes, as meeting my gaze she gave me a warm smile, ohh what a lovely smile she has, its waaaay different than the smile of that bitch who betrayed me. I then walked towards her and held her hands and said


    ¡°Yes, but how did you know?¡±


    ¡°Of course master¡±, I then gave her an eyeful hinting that I don¡¯t believe her


    ¡°Well at first I thought that you were a trespasser or an assassin, but then again I felt your presence.¡±


    Oh, I see, that¡¯s explains it. This world is like those fantasy worlds from a fiction novel that I once read when I was little. It¡¯s about a world of magic and such. Just thinking about it gave me thrill on this new world and new identity that I got.


    As I got excited, I forgot about the beautiful maid who was still staring at my nether region. I was going to talk some more with this beautiful maid, but I suddenly lost all of my strength, as I fall unconscious, I felt my body falling towards Arya.


    Sometime just before dawn I dreamed about the crash. The dream was like an endless loop replaying the impact as if I did not make it. Over and over I watched, Each time it was like the film was rewound and restarted. Eventually I caught myself fighting with the covers trying to avoid that impact. I must have been thrashing in real life because Arya, my maid was suddenly holding me tightly in her arms, talking soothingly and stroking my hair and back.


    When I was awake enough to know it was a dream, I look towards the girl who was holding me tightly and stroking me, I grabbed hold of her and let myself be comforted. Eventually her ministrations worked their magic and I apologized for the trouble. My actions felt like I knew her from the start and.


    ¡°Master, what were you of dreaming just now?"


    "It was the crash," I said. "it was crashing into me. Again and again and again. I tried to get out, but nothing worked. Sorry that I spoiled your sleep."


    I answered her like I had known her a long time. But I did not dig it any deeper because I felt comfortable laying in her arms.


    "Master, nothing to be sorry about. It was awful and you must still be traumatized by it, especially with the pain from your bruises. That probably is what triggered your nightmares. Every time you move, you groaned from the pain and it must have over flowed into your dreams¡±


    ¡°Master, Let''s try to relax and see if we can fall back to sleep. I''ll stay awake for a while, in case the dream comes back. You sleep."


    "I''m fine, Arya. I really am fine. Please don''t let my wimpy-ness ruin your night. I love you, though."


    Upon hearing the word I love you, Arya seems to blush for a moment and then asked me something and eyed me all over, I paled upon hearing what she had just asked.


    ¡°umm master I love you too, it¡¯s you who gave me a home to stay, a life that I could never imagine to have as an abandon child and you treated me very well, I just hope that I am not being rude to you master, but can you explain to me what had happened to you? You change a lot master, e-especially your body.¡± as she blush I paled.


    Yup it¡¯s as I have feared... how am I to explain this all to her? I pondered for a moment and then I thought for a solution


    ¡°Arya, its because when the... Meteorite, had hit me, being a demon lord I automatically activated a very high level magic and I manage to survive. But it seems like in the process all my body fats got burned in the process and here I am now...¡± O damn it, who would buy this outrageous lie as an excuse... But the next thing I realized ...


    She reached for my face and kissed me, gently. Her touch was electric and I knew I was going to have to keep tight control, or I would be making serious moves on her, any second. Rudely awakened from a sound sleep, her hair sweeping across her forehead and looking like she has just awakened, there was a loveliness about her that captivated me.


    Lying there, I contemplated, thinking about Arya. She had this clean and sweet beauty about her that separated her from almost any woman I had ever met. The best word I could find to describe her was, "CLASSY." She just exuded class. I felt such a strong attraction that I couldn''t stop thinking about her and fall asleep. She haunted my mind and I imagined all kinds of scenarios where we fell in love, had lots great sex and lived happily ever after.


    Being evicted from my previous life and landing in this new world, it was like winning the lottery. I went from lonely and alone, to loved and cared for by a gorgeous, sweet and loving woman. How could it get any better? Well. I could think of a few ways it could get a whole lot better, fast, but I knew that now was not the time. That worked and I drifted off to sleep about an hour later.


    ---I did some research and my FF suddenly became like this, oh well, hope you guys read and enjoy this FF of mine--


    EDIT: Many Thanks to justaway for ProofReading my works

 Chapter 2 - First love

    As I awoke from a very comfortable sleep, I realized that I was sleeping while cuddling together with Arya, yes Arya is my maid and I wonder why she was in my bed¡­ I as I dug deeper and deeper through the memories of Vermillion, I saw how he save Arya from being an orphan and how he gave her a place to live. And I also found out about their relationship. Yes it¡¯s just a normal master and servant relationship. The thing is, why was Arya sleeping together with me? it defies everything that I saw from Vermillion¡¯s memories.


    Then it struck me, I realized that maybe, no just maybe that Arya has taken a liking to me? Or rather to me the new Vermillion with a decent body. I looked towards my body and I smiled, because I can clearly say that I still do have my previous good body. I have a lean body with a supple muscles that would make any woman drool over me.


    As I stroke Arya¡¯s head as she was still sleeping, I thought for a while on what had just happened. And I also though on how I did not really love Diane that much, since I did not even touch her and we did not even have done what couples would do with each other. And then I took another look towards Arya, I and I felt a surge of emotions. The emotions that I felt is like a warm sensation in my chest. I could not stop but smile on just looking towards Arya¡¯s sleeping face. And at that moment I had realized that I am in love with Arya. Thinking about it now, it¡¯s pretty funny. Since I just became Vermillion recently and his and Arya¡¯s relationship was supposed to be of that of a master and servant. But since I became him, I decided that I will love Arya. I think she is my first love.


    Morning came and we lolled around for a while, talking and being lazy. It was fun. I don''t think I did that very often, if at all, in my previous days in the military. We were on the go people. When it was time to get up and go, we got up and went. This was a wonderful change from the rut of my former life.


    ¡°Arya, about last night¡­¡± as I talk fidgetly like a 14year old boy, Arya suddenly grab my head and gave me a very warm but sexy kiss on the lips and said


    ¡°master, it¡¯s really weird. At first we are like an ordinary master and servant, then after the comet its like you¡¯re a different person now master. Well I cant say much to my self either, since¡­umm¡­ I saw you laying naked on the ground, my heart skipped, and I knew that I fell in love with you master. It¡¯s a first for me¡± then she gave me again a sexy kiss, but this time we had our tongue entangle with each other.


    After a few minutes of kissing, I said smiling to Arya, ¡±Arya how about, you rest here for a while and I will make you a breakfast¡±


    Arya was in shock on what I had just said and though for a while on what to do, well who would not? If you¡¯re very own master is going to cook food for you hehe it¡¯s once in a life time thing. When she was done thinking Arya smiled and then poked me in the chest and asked what I was making her for breakfast, then she was stunned when I tossed back the covers and said, "You lie here and I will surprise you." I''m not sure she believed me but, to her credit she let me try and shock her.


    One thing I knew how to do was cook. Being a lonely mad before and after me and Diane became a couple in name only, had me able to do a lot of domestic things that men don''t do well.


    I rummaged around through the cabinets, shelves and drawers in the kitchen you might be wondering how I know where things are located right? Don¡¯t be shock but I know all of it because I have Vermillion¡¯s memories remember.


    It seemed we had all the basics, so I whipped up a couple of bacon and cheese omelets, wheat toast, orange juice, fresh melon and some strawberries in cream. Arya was suitably impressed but afraid to see what havoc I wrought in the kitchen. She was going to be surprised at how neat and clean I left things and I hoped that would win me some love points as I tried to fit into this new life.


    Once I had breakfast ready and the kitchen cleaned up, I took everything up to the master bedroom and after spreading a towel across Arya''s lap, so I could serve her breakfast in bed. By serve, I mean that I fed her each bite, paused to gently wipe her mouth with a cloth napkin I''d found in a cupboard drawer and held a glass to her pretty lips, to help her drink her orange juice without spilling, or lifting a finger. We giggled a lot as she enjoyed being pampered for a change.


    She was, of course, immeasurably impressed with my exclusive, first rate, room service and customer satisfaction skills and dutifully showered me with praise, which was precisely my plan. If I was going to build a life in this new setting, I needed to work hard to make it the best life I could. Vermillion, her real master ¨C not me the interloper - was dead. I was borrowing his identity at least for the time being and it was my responsibility to be a good steward of his life and my intention to give her some happiness, which seemed like it had rather rare for her lately. From the sound of things, she had precious little real joy, of late. Maybe we could find some, together.


    The thought of hurting Arya by informing her that the previous Vermillion was dead and that a strange man is now masking himself as Vermillion and shared her bed the last night, was too much to contemplate. Maybe I was a coward but I couldn''t imagine hurting her that badly. It would destroy Arya¡¯s new profound feelings and I wasn''t willing to be the person that did that to her.


    My previous life was gone and the reality of that was still seeping in. I pushed it to the back of my mind and just went with the flow but the truth continued to intrude and it affected my every waking moment. Like it, or not, this Is going to be my new life. There''s no going back.


    This second chance was a far better place for me and as much as it hurt to know I had left my men dedd, having lived such a pathetic existence; I wanted my second chance to be my chance to change my previous lonely life. If my old life had been an explosion, you couldn''t have found a place where the bomb had gone off. I now live a life which is pretty comfortable to me, with Arya who seems to be my very first love is developing feelings for me is enough of a reason on why the more I need to make this new chance to live a loving life with her.


    There was no second option. If I fail to become Vermillion, I can''t protect Arya from a brutal amount of pain and grief. It had to stay my secret and it was up to me to keep it just that, a deep dark secret.


    It''s possible to change my mind later but that was not too likely. I will not hurt her, or let her be hurt so I had to guard against any loose comment, incorrect behavior and suspicious changes in this life. Besides, I really liked seeing her smile and she has a killer butt. This girl turned me on in ways I didn''t know I could be turned on.


    When Arya was temporarily finished being pampered, I was free to get her dishes to the kitchen. As soon as they were washed, dried and put away, I went back upstairs to see what she was up to and got a pleasant surprise.


    Arya had jumped in the shower when I left to do the dishes and was just covering up with a towel when I returned. Arriving when I did got me a quick peak at her full breasts that lasted about two seconds. Her nipples, in the brief time I caught a look, were small and dark red, just right for sucking. My Junior(dick) howled in protest when her nipples disappeared behind the towel. She didn''t hurry to cover herself but she didn''t delay, either. Her smile told me she caught me staring and was OK with it, as far as it went. I couldn''t wait to see how far it might go in the days to come. Being a master and servant relationship is now gone from my mind, now in my mind its just a girl and a boy leaving in an over huge mansion, yes as I strolled all over and rummage through the memories of vermillion, I had found out that only me and Arya is living in this huge mansion and ofcourse I know why since, also saw it from the memories about the circumstance that he suffered, it might be because of his huge body or something do to about family, but all I know is. Those people will have a very shock facial expression when they found out the new Vermillion (me) with a new body hehehe.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    The short glimpse I had of Arya''s breasts confirmed what I suspected. She was blessed with firmness. They weren''t huge but I didn''t think you could trap a pencil under those puppies, though I would love to try and desperately hoped to find out through personal, scientific evaluation, one day soon.


    We chatted while she dried her hair, then I went to clean up and dress to give her some privacy in the bathroom. I didn''t want to leave her, but I knew it was the right thing to do. My junior (dick) kept asking me if I knew that there was a smoking hot woman in the big bathroom, so what was I doing back here in the bedroom? Thinking about her beautiful breasts and perfect nipples was making the rest of me wonder why I was in here, instead of there with her, too.


    <><><><><><><><><><><><>


    Examining myself in the bathroom mirror, I could see the bruising was very noticeable, today. The dark blotches had that sickly look they get just before the circulatory system starts to clean it all away. This was the first day and it wouldn''t be getting any worse. I looked like someone had used a bag of potatoes to beat me all over the right side of my body. It felt like I had been caught on an explosion, which is pretty much what happened. As far as pain, it was worse in some spots and not as bad in others. It hurt to lift my right arm and everything below hurt, manageably but noticeably.


    After a shower I moved slowly to avoid making anything hurt worse than it did. Reaching up to put some clean towels in my linen closet I caught a glimpse of movement in the mirror and without giving anything away, I caught Arya watching me. She seemed to be studying my naked body with the same intensity that I would like to employ on her.


    I smiled at her and then went back to what I been doing, I thought for a second and it hit me, why did I not think and wonder about it? This world is a fantasy world so healing this injuries of mine is pretty easy. I went towards Arya and had a short talk with her. Then I was kind of in a shock but not too much on the revelation. It seems like Arya did not really intend to prey on it any further on why I did not heal myself¡­ of course I forgot all about it since I saw my very first love in front of me when I awoke from sleep. And I rummage again from my new memories and found out that I as a demon lord can¡¯t be heal by those weaker in healing magic than my own, and since Arya is not that great at healing magic that¡¯s why she only covered me in bondages and such. Oh well who cares, I then healed myself with my magic, it¡¯s the first time I had use magic in my Entire life and doing it made me very happy and it made me think (wow this world is amazing) as I healed myself of course I had remove the towel that was covering me, I forgot all about Arya because I was so excited about the thought of using magic, well who would not? Since using magic is soo awesome. I looked towards Arya and I know she was looking towards every part of my body.


    The idea that she could see me naked was a huge turn on and My Junior stood up tall. I couldn''t stand there all day waving my dick and arranging three towels, so I pulled one back out and went back to the bathroom and started to wipe down the mirror to clean off any splashes from my shower. That allowed me to continue to showcase my adolescent erection without being obvious, or crude about it.


    With the mirror shining, I decided it was a good time to brush my teeth. That would give Arya another three minutes to stare at my erection in private.


    As soon as my teeth were clean I knew I couldn''t drag it out anymore, so I turned as if I had no idea she was still there and discovered she wasn''t. There was no way to know how long she watched, because I was careful not to make eye contact in the mirror but I knew she''d been able to see it all long enough. That excited me and I gratefully gave my Junior(penis/dick) the workout it''d needed for  the first time since I arrive here on this planet.


    It didn''t take long to blast off and I spent a few minutes cleaning that up before dressing and going to find Arya and get the day underway.


    As expected, I found her downstairs, trying to look like she''d been there the whole time, puttering around in the kitchen. She had a rather sneaky smile on her face and I had to be careful not to give the game away. The sexual tension was getting noticeable between us and letting it build was half the fun. There''d always been a thrill to the dance and even if it had been a long time since I pursued a woman; I found I still enjoyed the chase, since Diane was not that enjoyable.


    I went towards her and gave her a deep kiss with tongue¡¯s for around 2min and said


    ¡°Arya, I will go out for a while on a stroll, would you like to join me?¡±


    ¡°I am sorry master but I have a lot of things to do here in the mansion¡±


    Seeing here face made me dejected since I saw it in her face that she wanted to come with me, but since it¡¯s only the two of us in the overly huge mansion. I sight and said to her.


    ¡°Arya, can you quit calling me master, and call me by my name since¡­umm we love each other¡±


    Arya¡¯s eyes widen and then she look towards my eyes as if confirming that I was not kidding, when I gave her a serious look and smile at her gently and went for another 2min deep kiss with her. And then I went out of the mansion, before I got out Arya called out and said


    ¡°Um, take care, Vermillion Sama¡± I smiled at her and went out of the mansion in a happy mood.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    ((You guys must be wondering why I used some Japanese words right? Well since it sound more cooler and awesome that way :P and also I like using some Japanese words, so expect to see or read more of it as I continue to update my FF))


    and by the way guys, if you found some of my words being use from other FF or other novels, it means that, thats the FF or novel i used as research material. so i dont claim originality on some of my words being use in this FF of mine, its the influence of some minor research that i did :D, hope you like my FF, and you know what to do if you like it :D

 chapter 3 - A Village

    As I went out of the mansion and strolled, I saw that All around me was nothing but woodland. I saw no sign of anything resembling civilization. (woa it feels really different on what my life was on the colonies and mother ships. Living in a planet is really the best.)


    I took my time strolling and admiring the beauty of nature,  I started doing the only thing I could come up with: wandering aimlessly and hoping I was lucky enough to find something or someone who could tell me where is the rest of the civilization is. Ofcourse I did not use the memories of the late Vermillion since its more fun this way to explore without knowing a thing.


    You''ve probably guessed already that I was about as adept a frontiersman as a monkey trying to quote Shakespeare. I remembered seeing a couple movies that claimed moss grew heaviest on the north side of a tree. I tried looking at moss, which there was no shortage of, but couldn''t really identify any discernable pattern of thickness. I tried looking for a creek or something that could lead to a river or some other body of water. Most rivers flow south, right? I think... ? Well, I didn''t find any creeks or rivers.


    After wandering for at least an hour or two and getting turned around probably a couple dozen times, I finally let myself collapse against a tree once I couldn''t walk another step. My feet were killing me, and my throat was dying for a drink of water. And oh yes, I was lost in the woods, too. Scenes from The Blair Witch Project started coming to mind; not pleasant thoughts. I sincerely hoped that this forest didn''t have anything like that lurking in it waiting to come out and hunt me after nightfall. In fact, the idea of still being here by nightfall was by itself a frightful notion.


    Something about these woods had been bugging me for a while, something that seemed wrong and out of place. I''d been a little too distracted trying to find some clues to lead me somewhere to really think about it, but sitting there then, it dawned on me. The plants all around me looked a lot more tropical than they should have. God, I was so dense for not realizing this to begin with...


    Where the hell was I?


    Suddenly I heard a weird noise coming from beyond the trees. It sounded like some kind of animal noise, but not like any animal I''d ever heard, in the real world or in the movies. It was like a throaty, guttural hissing sound. And it sounded like it was moving closer.


    I rose to my feet, every nerve I had on edge. Slowly I started inching closer to the sound, craning my head to try to see what was making it. And even as my feet continued moving forward, I realized my own stupidity. (Real smart legs of mine, Move toward the threatening animal noise.) And yet I didn''t stop.


    At least not until the sound stopped. I stood there, frozen, not daring to move, listening for any recurrence of the sound, watching carefully for any sign of what might have made it. I was coiled tight, ready to snap if so much as a squirrel appeared. I waited ... and I waited some more.


    Nothing moved that I could see. I gradually started unwinding, thinking whatever made that noise must have moved past me and continued on.


    And if I''d said that out loud, I''d say I jinxed it. Because that''s when four large gray-green shapes sprang out of the brush. I stumbled onto my back and scuttled backwards as quickly as I was able, unable to accept the existence of the things that stood hissing at me.


    They were about the size of grown men, and vaguely shaped like them, but the resemblance stopped there. Their arms were too long, as were their fingers, if you could call them that. They were more like long, spindly talons that looked sharp enough to write someone''s name in a rock, and long enough that they almost scraped the ground with the way the things hunched over. Beyond that, they looked mostly reptilian, with leathery scales for skin, yellow lizard eyes and mouths permanently shaped into a vicious, predatory grin full of razor-sharp teeth. For noses they just had two vertical slits, topped by two slanting rows of little bony spines running up their foreheads, forming a V that framed a sort of natural hood sloping back over their bald heads. Other than that their bodies were shaped with sort of humanoid musculature, with thin clawed toes on their feet, and I was pretty sure I saw what I guess were pieces of male anatomy (don''t even ask me to describe them)


    Prone helplessly on my ass, I backed away across the ground as the creatures advanced on me, all hissing loudly. One of them took the lead, moving forward and bending down to study me closely with its hungry eyes. I whimpered in terror as they sized me up, most likely trying to decide if they should kill me first or if I''d taste better still screaming.


    That hesitation ended up being a good thing, because in the time they spent studying me, my hand was able to find a pretty decently sized rock. Just as the lead creature raised a clawed hand to take a slice out of me, I swung the rock up and clocked it across the head and it flew a few meters before It fell to ground, I then scrambled to my feet, and I ran.(what the heck was those things? And how did I made of them flew with just a swing of my hand holding a rock? Upon realizing something I stopped my running and I now have a big grin around my face saying that why did I even ran? Since I am now here in this fantasy world, and I became the demon lord¡­ well one of the demon lord. It means I am pretty strong right, but those things really spook me up they look so ugly and menacing,) as I was thinking I heard a hissing behind me. as instinct came over me I began to ran again thinking,(oh well since I am new here in this planet, I by no means did not ran because I was scared by their appearance¡­yup I am not scared one bit. Yes I ran because I need to exercise my body.)


    The trees and plants became blurred shapes as I dashed past them, leaping over roots and stones, not daring to let anything be an obstacle. And then I did something I really shouldn''t have: I looked back. Oh, shit, those things were fast! They ran on all fours, making giant strides with their overly long arms and gripping the earth with their claws to cover more ground faster. I don''t know how I''d been lucky enough to stay ahead of them as long as I already had.


    And like the moron I obviously was, not only was I now slowing myself down by looking behind me, but I wasn''t watching what was ahead of me. I never saw the tree root until I was already tripping over it.


    As soon as I hit the ground, I frantically started looking for another rock or a branch or anything I could use as a weapon. But the things were on me in seconds. As the lead creature stood over me, preparing to claw my throat out while his buddies waited behind him for their turn, all I could do was cover my head and scream.


    THUNK.


    That didn''t sound like a clawing noise, and it felt like I still had all my parts. Cautiously, I dared to peek my eyes out of cover, finding the lead creature lying dead on the ground next to me with an arrow jutting out of its chest. The other three suddenly seemed both angry and frightened as more arrows whizzed around them. Another arrow struck one of them in the back as it turned to flee. As the remaining two retreated, a bunch of human shapes burst out of the foliage, continuing to launch arrows after them.


    Yes, I was definitely grateful to be alive right then.


    Regardless, the fact remained that my rescuers were almost completely nude.


    I kept my gaze off of them for a moment more until one of them came up and started prodding me with his bow. "@#, ^$%$%," he said.


    Cautiously I looked up at him, He looked about my age, maybe a little older, with dark hair and thin lines of facial hair around his chin and jaw.


    "%#$%^%?" he said.


    "Excuse me?"


    "(&&*^%, #@#$%?"


    "Uh..."


    Another one of them, this one a woman, stepped up beside him. "!#@$ ^$%^$," she said. "*&^%% ron ma." With that she bent down and extended a hand to me. Again I tried, more out of courtesy this time, to avoid looking at her hanging almost not covered tits. But I didn''t do so well.


    When I didn''t take her hand at first, she shook it once and said, "#@#^%$ e &%%^#$"I didn''t know what that meant, but so far these people didn''t seem hostile. Or crazy, despite what my first instinct might have suggested. And her tone sounded friendly, albeit a little impatient. I cautiously took her hand and let her help me up.


    Getting to my feet, I allowed myself to take stock of my rescuers. There were five of them, one man and four women. The two in front of me had bows with quivers of arrows strapped to their backs, while the other three women carried spears. They also each wore a leather belt with a knife and a few pouches on them. They had some kind of tribal markings painted on them: on their faces they each had two white lines on each cheek slanting down away from their noses, and a dark green crescent over the corner of each eye. On their bodies were more tribal patterns painted in white, each one bearing their own unique patterns. And the four of them seems to have pointy ears.


    I had a hard time trying to place their ethnicity. They looked like some exotic mix of Asian, Pacific Islander and Hispanic. They all had dark hair in varying shades of black and brown, well-tanned skin and almond-shaped eyes. Also none of them looked like they were much older than I was; some of them might have been younger in fact.


    The girl with the bow in front of me examined me curiously, and began pulling with two fingers at my shirt. I pulled away from her. "Stop that." She looked confused, particularly by my clothes, as if she''d never seen anything like them before. And judging by the nudity of my present company, she might not have. They then talk with each other and had decided to take me with them.


    I had time now to chew on the impossibility of my situation. How exactly had I gotten from my mansion up to this forest¡­ I stopped wondering about things the moment my escorts led me to a wide running stream. As soon as I saw the water I dashed for it, dropping to my knees and scooping up mouthful after mouthful. It was enough of a relief to my parched throat that I ignored it the first time the lead spear woman came up and tapped me with the butt of her spear. When I kept drinking, she tapped me harder, impatiently.


    I looked up at her stern face. "$#%^$!" she ordered.


    "I don''t understand," I meekly replied.


    "$#%^$!" she repeated, hitting me again with the butt of her spear. I rolled over onto my butt and held a hand up defensively and leaking some killing intent, yes now I can fight¡­oh well those lizards where scary as hell I forgot that I am trained in all sort of combats, the four of them. Flinched upon feeling my killing intent. Well it¡¯s not like I can¡¯t fight, it¡¯s just that it¡¯s my first time seeing those kinds of huge lizards that I got frightened a little. But now since they are human I can easily fight them even bare handedly against them using weapons.


    The bow girl stepped up beside her and pulled gently on the spear woman''s arm. "#%^$#," she said. "Ba @!#$%$%  gro a. *&^%^&." It sounded like a suggestion, which the spear woman seemed to listen to. The spear woman backed off, while the bow girl crouched down next to me. She gave me a gentle look and said, "@#@$@$. Tu ##@$@. Ni kwed &%^$ ja."


    I sighed. "When are you people going to realize I don''t understand what you''re saying?"


    She looked confused, and then she looked concerned. She looked down at the water I''d been drinking, and then back up at me, and raised her eyebrows in what seemed a question. Apparently she had given up trying to communicate verbally and was now trying to find another way. She scooped up another handful of water and offered it to me. I gratefully drank out of her hands, not taking my eyes off her face. Having finished that, she took hold of my wrist, pulling gently


    And then she smiled at me.


    I was starting to like the bow girl. She seemed genuinely concerned with my well-being, at least more so than the others. I allowed myself to get a more thorough look at her than I had until now; after all, the girl was almost naked and clearly didn''t have a problem letting herself be seen. It dawned on me that she looked like the youngest one of this hunting party; she couldn''t be more than 17 or 18. She had hair that was a light shade of black and seemed to be built in layers that thinned out the further down its length you got, tapering to a narrow point at the end. Her eyes were a sort of shining bronze.


    As I dared to examine the rest of her body, I saw a figure that was just barely full enough to be called athletic and not be called petite. She was thin but toned, with firm muscles and some decent curves. She had modestly sized globular breasts, and below the belt that held her knife and whatever was in those pouches was a cute little light bush. She looked able enough to handle trouble, but her body still had an inherent softness too it, in contrast to, like, say, for instance, the lead spear woman, whose whole body seemed to be made of nothing but hard edges and taught muscles.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    We continued along the edge of the stream, until we came to something I didn''t really expect to find: a bridge. Well, okay, it wasn''t that out there for a bridge to have been here, but I would have expected it to be a shaky, rickety thing made of a long, crooked plank with only ropes for railings if there were any. But this thing looked like the work of a master craftsman. It was a solid, sturdy thing that crossed over the stream in a perfect arc. The wood was all smooth and polished and perfectly symmetrical. As the hunting party crossed over ahead of me, I paused to examine it, tapping it with my foot. I doubted I could''ve broken the thing with a sledgehammer.


    Maybe these people were a little more sophisticated than I gave them credit for.


    Which you''d think would mean I shouldn''t have been surprised when we got to their village. I expected to find some little hovel of mud huts or tents of animal hide. But as the trees opened up and the hill sloped down, I instead saw a huge, bustling village, probably big enough to qualify as a small town. The expert craftsmanship of the bridge was only a teaser for what I would find here. These weren''t huts or tents but actual houses, built of fine polished wood and giant leaves and bamboo. And they were beautiful. They had winding stairways, elevated walkways, and carefully placed ferns planted all over the place. They actually looked like places I''d live in myself.


    There had to have been thousands of people living there with pointy ears. There were all ages; young, old, and everything in between. I saw children playing, women chatting while carrying baskets of food, and old men playing games. There were people busy making weapons, preparing food, tending gardens, practicing archery, all kinds of things.


    Most of them didn''t have the markings painted on them that my escort party did, and the few I saw who did were all carrying weapons. Apparently the body paints were reserved for hunters or warriors. There were some people who wore some kinds of jewelry, though none quite the same as the lead spear woman''s claw necklace. Most were made of some kind of flowers or leaves, and there were others that were made from some kind of animal teeth or bones. There were some that looked like they were even made of gold or silver.


    As my escorts led me through the village ... well, I got stares. I got a lot of stares. Every single person I passed within sight of couldn''t seem to take their eyes off me. I can only imagine how strange of clothing must I have to appeared to these almost naked elves? I saw children stopping to point at me, before their frightened mothers hurried them inside their houses. Many of the people began backing away and whispering among themselves as I passed.


    Eventually the lead spear woman stopped and pointed her spear to one of the nearby houses. ¡°$%@, *&%^%$ e @$#@ en (*&*&%^. Jazum, *&^&%.¡±


    The bowman went off in another direction, while the bow girl took me by the arm and, smiling warmly at me, guided me toward the house. The other three of them continued on.


    It was one of the smaller, more modest houses in the village, and it opened with a sliding door. It was really just a one-room house with a few basic amenities, dominated by a low bed in one corner with a blanket of fur, and a polished circular table with built-in, evenly spaced benches just off center. Plus there was a large potted plant by one of the windows, where it could get plenty of sun. It didn''t look like anyone actually lived here, but it was well kept. My best guess was that it was a guesthouse or something, reserved for visitors like me.


    She sat me down at the table and said, "So $#%$^," moving her hands in a "stay put" gesture. It seemed like she was starting to get that I didn''t speak her language, and so she was throwing extra body language into her words. Then she turned and walked out, sliding the door shut behind her. So now there was nothing for me to do but sit and wait for something to happen.


    I tossed my upper shirt onto the bed and got up and walked to the front window, which held no glass. Outside were plenty of curious onlookers, hanging around, gossiping with each other, craning their necks to get a look at me well ofcourse since I remove my shirt because I felt out of place since most of the people here in the village are almost naked. My eyes were drawn to a small bunch of teenaged girls whispering among each other as they stared at me. Hey, what can I say, I''m a guy. A bunch of naked teenage girls checking you out is something I''d defy any self-respecting straight dude to look away from. I gave them my best smile and a little wave and said, "Hey." A couple of them began giggling coyly.


    Oh, yeah. I''m the man.


    And then I saw the guy from the hunting party returning, and not alone. I returned to the bench at the table as he entered, followed by another man, one who looked to be in his late thirties or something like that, who wore a crown of some kind of leaves on his head. He carried a brown leather pouch strapped over his shoulder. "&%^%," he said.


    The man began approaching me, reaching into his pouch. He produced a small vial of something, and a thing that looked like a wadded bunch of leaves. He pressed them together, getting whatever was in the vial onto the leaves, and then squeezed the wad as he reached it over to my head. I flinched from a stinging feeling and a smell like alcohol as he pressed it to my temple. "^&%%^$," the man commanded. The hunting guy stepped up beside me, taking hold of me by the shoulders, and then gripped my head to hold it steady as the medicine man continued his work. It still stung, but I gritted my teeth and bore it with a twitching left eye.


    When he was done with that, he looked me over, and reached to start pulling up my shirt. I swatted his hands away. "Hey, hands off!"


    The medicine man gave me an unappreciative look. "Dom ^&%%$. Son ... &%%$," he said, patiently trying to explain something to me. I was a pit less patient. I sighed and rolled my eyes; I was just getting tired of everyone talking to me like I was supposed to know what they were saying.


    A moment later the bow girl returned, having discarded her bow and quiver and now carrying a wooden tray laden with cooked meat and some kind of diced vegetables. I didn''t know what those vegetables were, or what kind of animal that meat came from; all I knew was that when she brought it to the table, I couldn''t take my eyes off the glistening, steaming roast. "Oh, wow, this looks good!¡°


    The hunting guy and medicine man looked at each other dubiously, and then turned to leave.


    As they exited the house, she sat down next to me at the table, picked up one of the pieces of meat and held it out to me. I eagerly took it and began trying to wolf down more of it than I probably should have.


    Oh, juicy heaven. I didn''t know how long it had been since I''d eaten from running around the forest. Because I nearly choked on the mouthful that I tried to eat too fast. I sputtered a little, and got a load of juice running down my chin, which I tried to catch before it dripped onto my pants. She started laughing. I can''t say I blamed her. I must have looked like such an idiot. I just couldn''t help laughing with her.


    When she collected herself, she handed me a surprisingly well-made cloth towel. Once I''d wiped my face and swallowed most of what I had in my mouth, I looked at her and said, "Thank you."


    She eyed me curiously. "Thhank youuu..." she echoed.


    "Thank you," I repeated for her. A look of what seemed like comprehension passed over her. She smiled, and picked up some of the vegetables and began eating with me.


    After we had a few more bites, I paused a moment while she continued eating. I thought back on the conversations I''d heard. Most of it had sounded like gibberish to me, but one thing seemed to register.


    "Eli."


    Instantly she looked up at me, her eyes open in surprise.


    "That''s your name, isn''t it?" I said. I pointed to her and repeated, "Eli?"


    She nodded. "Eli," she confirmed, gesturing to herself.


    I pointed to myself then. "I''m¡­," I stopped for a moment to think then said. "Josh."


    "Jooosshh..." she repeated awkwardly.


    "Yeah, that''s right. Josh."


    "Josh," she repeated again, more solidly this time.


    "Yes," I said, laughing.


    The door slid open, and the lead spear woman appeared. "^&%$^ a," she commanded. Eli nodded, and gently took hold of my arm, indicating for me to rise and follow.


    They led me out of the house and through the village, where I continued to get more stares and hushed murmurs. Ahead of us in the direction the ladies were leading me was what had to be the largest house in the whole village, clearly the home of someone important. It wasn''t huge; it wasn''t like a mansion or anything. It wasn''t the only house to have two stories, but it did look like it had more rooms than most of the places. And it was definitely the most lavishly decorated.


    We ascended a set of steps up to the front door, as I slowed to admire the simple but elegant fountain pool that had been set up in front of the house. It reminded me of those Japanese rock gardens with a running stream that fills a piece of bamboo that periodically dips. It wasn''t quite the same as that; it did have a bamboo, but it was more of a water wheel than a simple dipping tube. It was also surrounded by some larger plants than I''d expect to see in those rock gardens.


    The spear woman slid open the door and we entered the hallways inside. They led me to some kind of wide-open audience room, where a man who looked to be just over 50 sat on a cushion in an alcove at the end of the room, with a bit of incense burning in front of him. Eli guided me to stand in the center of the room, while the spear woman stood in front of me waiting. "%$&^ *(&^^%," she said.


    "%^$%^^%," the man said.


    The spear woman looked perplexed she eyed me and then said . "^%$#@#$..." she protested.


    "A #@#$%%^."


    The spear woman paused, seemingly uncertain, and then turned to leave. Eli began following after her, when the man spoke again, stopping her. "Eli," he said. "%$%%^ ^%^%$^ , #@#$%%^^&."


    Eli nodded, and left. When I turned my head back forward, the man rose to his feet. I can''t say that seeing a man his age in the nude was ever on my list of things to do, but he seemed pretty fit for his age anyway. Still, I tried averting my eyes from his lower parts as much as I could without appearing rude. He had long hair that was only just starting to thin at the back of his head, with the length tied in a long tail, and a light, slightly graying beard just running around the edge of his jaw line. A gold chain of square trinkets circled his neck, and he had a gold band on each wrist. It looked like he was decorated specifically to show his status, or maybe¡ª


    "I am very happy to meet you, Demon lord Vermillion," the man said, bowing his head with a sly grin. "My name is Kezaloz. I am Faruum of this village."


    I got shock on what the man had said, but I just shrugged it off and said


    "Faruum?"


    "The word you may say is ''chief.'' Or perhaps ''king.'' You have many words."


    Well, as long as I had someone I could actually speak to, now was as good a time as any to ask the question that had been burning me all day: "Where am I?"


    "This village is called Jivalku, in the forest of Wesento. It is in the southwest of the lands of Azankoz."


    I stared at him, dumbfounded. "Okay, I should have studied more about the memories of the late Vermillion."


    "This does not surprise me," Kezaloz said. "Since you just traveled 50killometers away from your mansion."


    Again I was dumbfounded on what Kezaloz had said¡­(omg how did I traveled 50killometers just running inside the forest getting chased by those lizards in such a short amount of time) as seeing my troubled face Kezaloz then said


    ¡°Demon lord Vermillion, I welcome you once again to our village.¡±


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    here is another chapter guys, give me your feed backs and hope you like it :D


    and by the way i need you guys to choose, and it will affect greatly on how this FF of mine will continue from now on


    option # 1 - suffering, and sadness, = Mc will turn into bad ass


    option # 2 - happiness and contentment = Mc will continue his journey


    choose wisely guys :P


    first 10 votes and i will start updating again :D

 Chapter 4 -Twist and turn

    hey guys, here is the result of the voting, option # 1 - 1vote, option #2 - 2vote and a mix of both, so i decided to make my FF, a bit sadness and the rest will flowto option 2, he will be happy :D, oh and dont forget to tell me your insights and reaction of this chapter,  someone mailed me and it made me happy on reading his insights and comments about NTR and stuff''s hehe thats what i am talking about, if i feel that you guys appreciate my work, it gives me motivation to write and update faster:D, thats all i can say, hope you guys enjoy this chapter hehehe *sneaky smile* :D


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Upon hearing Kezaloz greeting me one more time, he nodded to something or to someone behind me to the left. I looked in that direction¡ªand practically did a double take.


    Stepping up to me was an incredible almost naked beauty beaming at me with a radiant smile. If someone had told me right then that the whole reason these people never invented full body clothes was solely to accommodate this girl, I''d have believed them, and given them a big pat on the back for their foresight. She had shining, wavy brown hair framing a gorgeous angelic face and soft hazel eyes. My gaze tracked down her smooth, slender neck to the curve of her shoulders and the gentle slope of her hypnotic breasts. Her skin was perfectly smooth and looked soft as a cloud. I looked further down, seeing her body slim down towards her waist before coming to the enticing flair of her hips. Like her father she wore a necklace of gold trinkets, though hers were circular, as well as a coiled gold band around her upper left arm. A pink tropical flower bloomed from her hair above her right ear.


    "Hello," she said, taking my hand in both of hers in greeting. "I am Ellen."


    All of a sudden I was very grateful for my pants.


    "Ellen is the oldest of my three daughters, who will one day become Farees of Jivalku," Kezaloz said. "The word you will hear people call her is ''Veseed.'' In your words, you might say ''princess.''"


    "Well, I''m honored to meet you, your highness," I said with an exaggerated bow of my head. "Josh¡­Vermillion at your humble service."


    She giggled. and I blushed.


    "Ellen," Kezaloz said, "take Vermillion sama back to the visitor''s house. I''m sure he needs rest after surviving the churundi."


    "The churundi?" I asked.


    "The beasts that attacked you in the forest," Kezalo clarified.


    "Churudi are very dangerous," Ellen said, looking serious. "To be alive, you are lucky." It made me think (damn it, I lost my cool and composure back then, maybe all the had happened made me forgot all of my composure. Damn it I promise to die rather than ran away next time.)


    "Afterward, daughter," Kezaloz continued, "I want you to inform the people that tonight there will be a celebration to welcome our guest."


    "Yes father," Ellen nodded, and taking me by the hand again, she guided me back outside.


    And so I walked through the town hand-in-hand with an almost naked girl. Again, my pants were proving to be a very good thing to have.


    "how can you and your father understand, or rather speak language that I do?" I asked her.


    "Since I am one of the princesses he teaches me and my sisters all kinds of different language," Ellen said. "Why does he bother, if your village only need one languge?"I asked again


    "Father always says one day people from other places may come here on our village," she said. "I always hope he is right. And he is, because you are here now!" She flashed me a bright smile at that part.


    "Is that why you won''t let go of my hand?"


    She suddenly looked shocked and embarrassed, hurriedly dropping my hand as she covered her mouth. "Oh, I am sorry! I am very sorry! Was that not polite?"


    I laughed. "No, it was fine. I just haven''t met many people who are that affectionate with someone they just met or rather affectionate to me."


    Her look turned to confusion. "So it is good?"


    "I liked it," I shrugged.


    She cautiously took my hand again, and continued on.


    After she got me back to the guesthouse, I was a little disappointed to find that the leftovers from the food Eli brought me had been removed. Once I got over that, I laid myself down on the low bed, which was surprisingly comfortable. I think I dozed off for a couple hours, letting myself get the most relaxed I''d been since waking up from the car wreck.


    When Ellen showed up to fetch me again, it was getting dark and I had though all about Arya. "We are ready," she said.


    I followed her through the village that was now lit with what resembled tiki torches. We found the people gathered in the big circle at the center of town. There was a large fire burning inside of a ring of stones, and beyond that was a wide raised platform in the shape of a crescent wrapping around the fire. There were a lot of curved benches set up to view the stage, but most of the people were still standing and socializing, not yet having taken their seats.


    As soon as I appeared, I quickly became the center of attention. They cleared a line through the center of the crowd as Ellen led me to the front, but they still crowded us around as much as they could to get a good look at me. Once we were standing before the fire, Ellen stopped. "$%^^&!" she shouted. "Kro &^&^%^!"


    A moment later Kezaloz appeared, stepping up onto the stage. At that moment, I found that these people actually had invented at least one item of clothing, if you could call it that, because Kezaloz was now wearing a long, flowing purple cloak over his shoulders, ornamented with tassels at the ends and glittering patterns.


    The crowd immediately fell silent as he took the stage. "%$$%%^," he called, spreading his arms. "&&^&, #@#$%%^ kla *(&^%^%%^&!"


    Ellen leaned close to me and whispered, "He is saying, ''tonight, Demon Lord Vermillion from another land has come.''"


    Kezaloz continued speaking while Ellen continued translating. "Anin #@#$%^%^! Ran ges #@#$%%%^, &^^&$%^!"


    "''Tonight is a special night. After thirty years, one of the three Demon lords decided to visit our village.''"


    "Akweliav, $%^%^%&^! *(&^%%^&^& nin!"


    "''We must welcome him. Tonight is a night of celebration.''"


    And suddenly I was surrounded by cheers. The cheers stopped when Kezaloz then said, "%^^%^%$#@, #@#$%^%^." At that, everyone moved to take their seats on the benches, which Ellen guided me to do likewise by taking my arm and bringing me to a bench at the front center. "!@#$%^&*(!" Kezaloz shouted, stepping off the podium.


    The crowd cheered as a bunch of dancers began appearing on stage. There seemed to be equal numbers of men and women dancing, their bodies painted head to toe in matching patterns of swirling colors. Their movements seemed serpentine and incredibly fluid. Some of them carried thin cloth veils that they twirled around in spiraling patterns. Off to the side were musicians playing drums and some sort of flutes. The crowd clapped and stamped with the music, cheering on the dancers in any way they could.


    A pair of hands held a bowl of some kind of fruit in front of me. "Oh, thank you," I said, taking a piece of ... I''d have to ask somebody what it was. It was shaped like an apple, but had the texture of a pear and was kind of orange colored with yellow spots.


    "Thhank youu..." the server echoed.


    I did a double take¡ªfor real this time¡ªinto the server''s face. I hadn''t recognized her at first without her hunter''s paint. "Oh, Eli, hi!" With her paint and her belt removed, she seemed even more naked than she had before.


    "Joosshh," she said.


    "Yeah, that''s me," I laughed.


    She grinned at me, and then moved on to someone else who was hoping for some of the fruit she was serving. Ellen tugged on my arm, and gave me an "isn''t this exciting?" sort of grin. I sighed, and turned my eyes up to the night sky.


    And right then, looking at the sky, was when it really sunk in just how improbable it was that I would never see again my men and the people that I/ we had protected. And when I looked towards the moon, I remember Arya¡¯s face again. At that I made my resolved to live in this world and enjoy it to the fullest that I can.


    So I dug again even deeper through the previous memories of the late Vermillion. And I found it a spell that would allow me to instantly teleport towards my mansion. I grin upon finding such a useful spell, being a demon lord has its own benefits I guess.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    Now I need to talk to Ellen and Kezatoz about this, I don¡¯t want to let Arya getting more worried about me now do I, then suddenly I felt all my strength  faded out of my body, and before I faint I realized I was drugged. The next thing I knew, I was being tied in a cross stick with both of my hands nailed at each side. And then I saw my beloved Arya tied up in front of me. Then I heard something or rather someone crying from the side, yes it was Ellen and Eli.


    I then was filled with rage not because I was hammered in a cross, it¡¯s because I saw both Ellen and Eli, got decapitated in front of me, their head rolled towards me and I could see that the rest of the villagers were also dead all around me, I yelled from anger and force my hand to be set free from being nailed and I then immediately went towards Arya, but I was in shock upon seeing Arya. It¡¯s because there was a hole in her chest. I shouted from the very deep of my soul and I can fell that I was immediately being covered in some kind dark miasma and losing my self-little by little. And then I heard a laughing woman revealing herself to me. Then it all make sense upon seeing the woman¡¯s face. Yes it was Meryl my step mother.


    And I then said ¡°Why?¡±  While tears of blood flowing down from my eyes


    ¡°It¡¯s because Marcus made you the next demon lord instead of his own flesh n blood heir.


    Yes Marcus was the step father of the late Vermillion, and now I think this crazy bitch is doing all of this because the late Vermillion became the Demon lord instead of one of her twins.


    ¡°You, think you could get away with this?¡± i said with overflowing killing intent towards the crazy bitch, and then I saw her laughing like mad


    ¡°Hahaha, of course I could, you think you could hide even if your body change? I can feel your presence. Anywhere you go since you were not taught how to hide your presence hahaha¡±


    Oh shit now it came all into pieces now, this crazy bitch want me dead, and she even killed my beloved first love Arya, even Ellen and Eli, and the rest of the villagers. As I was covered in dark miasma and keep releasing killing intent towards the crazy bitch, I saw her facial expression change from over cocky into one who is being crush by my killing intent.


    ¡°ho-how can you be still releasing such killing intent and such power even though you lost too much blood and grieving the loss of your love ones¡±


    As I ignore the rumbling of this crazy bitch I felt that little by little my original personality is coming back to me, yes a cold blooded killer who would kill without a second though in order to protect those I deem is right


    ¡°Hmm, hey crazy bitch lady¡± since I don¡¯t want to call her my step mother I just called her lady ¡°have you forgotten how powerful is a demon lord? Did you think the tittle of a demon lord is just for show?¡± as I say it I keep releasing more and more killing intent towards the crazy bitch.


    Before she could even utter another word I immediately sliced both of her legs with the use of wind magic, it seems I can use wind magic at will now since I decided to just return to my old self.  And now it seems like I had fully returned to being a calm and collected person that I used to be.


    As I saw Meryl lying in the ground and shrieking in agony, when she looked towards me I immediately sliced of her fingers one by one, until she fainted. Then I stopped, in order to awaken her. After 5mins she is now fully awakened, of course she showed me an expression that she does not want to die.


    Of course I could leave her like this, she only need a priest who is good at healing and all her limbs would be back together. But I won¡¯t, since she killed my beloved Arya, and even killed both Ellen and Eli in front of me. I tortured Meryl for hours until I was satisfied, after I was done, the only thing that was left was Meryl¡¯s head and her upper body. Since she died while I was removing her organs one by one. The best part was when I remove her heart, yup she died by then.


    As I was done, I felt empty.  My beloved Arya is gone and I am now left alone with no one to love. But the weird thing is, and I thought that I would still be grieving until now. But I guess I was wrong, I can¡¯t seem to be able to cry now. I guess my last cry was a blood of tears because of the death of my beloved Arya.


    As I was getting depress and lonely, suddenly all of the light seems to have been gone, silence took over y hearing and darkness is all I could see through my eyes, then suddenly a dim light appeared and I could see a man with long horns that curve on his head, and there seems to be a massive wings on his back comparable to a dragon wing. Then the enigmatic man spoke.


    ¡°My son,¡±


    It left me speechless, why would this enigmatic man call me his son? Its obviously my first time meeting him, then I check on Vermillion¡¯s memories and it seems like there was no sign of this enigmatic man in his memories also. Then the enigmatic man spoke again.


    ¡°No need to be afraid my child, you are here on the boundary between life and death¡±


    Hearing the enigmatic man¡¯s statement, I can¡¯t seem to swallow it all up, since I don¡¯t even remember dying, much less I don¡¯t even remember if I was actually just sleeping right now or I actually died and I am now here.


    ¡°Pardon me sir, but how did I die?¡±


    ¡°I brought you here my son, since you seem to have lost all reasons and you were clearly going to become insane sooner or later¡±


    As I quietly listened to this enigmatic man, I saw a vision of my self-torturing my step mother, and it seems like I did not even felt guilty all about it, even now. I then asked another question to the enigmatic man.


    ¡°Are you perhaps, Vermillion¡¯s father?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am, and of course I know that you are not exactly Vermillion, but you are also not exactly yourself, since Vermillion¡¯s soul had become one with yours, you are now carrying two identity with you. And since I could see that your other identity is not from this world, it seems like only Vermillion¡¯s is recognized in this world so, you are free to either hide your other identity or reveal it. It won¡¯t matter much anyways.¡±


    ¡°And to answer your question, I am Vermillion¡¯s father, dark overlord of mankind, destroyer of plains, harbinger of destruction and a slayer of gods¡± he paused for a sec and then smiled at me and said ¡°and you are Vermillion, or whatever you may call yourself, but remember this, you are my son, and sooner or later you will understand all that is to understand about me after you unravel the secret of this world, or rather after you explore this world¡±


    As I patiently waited until his overly long speech ended, I was left hanging, yes I am in no less shock on the revelations. It seems I am now officially Vermillion from now on. And at the same time I am also Josh.


    ¡°Why did you call me here? Umm¡­ father.¡±


    Upon hearing me call him father, the enigmatic man seems to smile and then he said. ¡°My son, since it¡¯s my fault that all of this became what it is now¡± I then said ¡°what!¡± and then my father said in reply ¡°My son, before I died and left this world, I fell in love with a woman on a small village. And I somehow had gotten her pregnant with you, the day I left or rather the day that I died because on what you may call it the end of my lifespan¡± I forgot to put a magic seal on your mother, that¡¯s why Marcus, yes your step father had fallen in love with your mother. And that had led to many loops of jealousy and hatred, and as a result you should have seen it first hand on what Meryl had done¡­¡±


    My expressions change, I wanted to cry but I seem cant. Remembering my beloved Arya dying before I could show her my love is gripping my heart with regrets. As my father took a notice on the change of my expression he then said


    ¡°And as an apology my son, I would use my very soul to do an ancient magic that would send you the day that your mother was taken from the small village, and of course it would make my very existence dis appear forever from the loop of reincarnation and rebirth.¡±


    As I was going to complain, my father did not gave me the chance to do so, since he immediately mumbled something and the next thing I knew, I was covered in bright light.

 Chapter 5 - New place

    here is the chapter 5 guys, and by the way don''t for get to give me your reviews and leave your comments below.


    have fun reading. and give me support :D


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    As I opened my eyes from being enveloped by a bright light, I immediately searched for a mirror and when I took a look on my new body, I frown. Yes it¡¯s because I turned into a 3year old child with white hair and deep golden eyes. But it also meant that I could see my mother. I immediately went out of my room and was going to search for my supposedly mother. But then before I went outside, I heard some talking¡¯s and when I took a peak I saw my step father, yes this day and time is the exact day that the previous Vermillion saw his mother being taken by Demon lord Marcus.


    As I watch my mother being taken by Marcus, I took a look on the village elder. And I saw that he was relieve. And upon seeing his relieve face it struck me (maybe this is the time and the turning of fates.) as I realized that after two years from today, Marcus would come back here again on this village and he will take me with him and will name me Vermillion. And of course it will be the time where jealousy and hatred will be born around my life.


    I then made my resolve and decided to leave the village and go as far as I can until the fateful day has come to pass. As I finish my preparation and rations that I needed to bring with me I then slowly walk inside the forest, the further in I walked, the more the light behind me gave way to the blackness. it seemed that light cant penetrate this forest, since I am already on what I think is the center of the forest, which is the thickest part of this forest, giving me only about six feet of weak vision which revealed wet, damp brickwork occasionally invaded by the roots of trees breaking through the arched roof of the tunnel. Other than our nervous, echoing giggles there was not a sound until; suddenly the ground beneath me shook violently and there was a sound like heavy thunder behind me.


    ¡°Oh damn!¡±I mumbled. I should have waited another 2years before I made this daft idea. But then again I mumbled ¡°It¡¯s not that bad I guess¡±, not believing the words that had stumbled out of my mouth. The sight that faced me was nothing more than a vision of impending doom. The forest is now or rather almost completely covered in darkness, most of the darkness is blocking my field of vision which is weird because I found this little adventure of mine thrilling, in my excitement, For once I am again a young, and vulnerable children, and a fearless explorer if I may say so myself. Since I have a complete confidence in my magic. And I made wind magic as my specialty. I can clearly remember the feelings that came over me when I first used my wind magic to cut my step mother up, and the main reason of my confidence is because I was sent back in this time and in this age, that means I am an irregular and it also means that there is now 4demon lords, the 4th one is me. And I could say that reason I was sent back by my father is to enjoy my life and live a full life¡­probably.


    As I waited until my eyes adjusted from the darkness. I realized that I was not alone in this dark forest.(of course I am not alone in this forest, since this forest almost cover up 15% of land, and another 15% is plains and mountains. the rest of 70% is still undiscovered or rather unexplored by the people that I know of) since I have access to Vermillion¡¯s memories and it also seems I am him from the day I absorbed his soul, I can easily access such basic information about this world, and by the way the name of this world is Erthus, it has two moons, and it seems that Erthus is 10x larger than Earth.


    As my eyes got used in the dark, I could now continue my¡­umm adventure?


    Oh and the reason why I did not use a fire magic in order to make it easier for me to pass the forest is probably because I don¡¯t want to attract attention. I have learned it all from my previous life as a military commander, it seems the best way to avoid trouble is to not stand out. And holding a fire or casting it would make me the center of attention in this dark forest.


    As I resume my walking, on and on i went, dodging the odd tree root or stumbling over the occasional, hole in the ground, or avoiding some branches that falls from the tree¡¯s I had a feeling that I am going down¡­ but I just shrug it off because I though (huh? Why would I have a feeling of going down? I entered a forest not a cave¡­), and then I stopped because I heard below my feet there was a brittle crunch. As I looked towards my feet ¡°oh shit¡± I said in a whisper. A moment of panic has hit me because, on the ground revealed rotting, and broken bones!


    The breath went out of my lungs for a short while and I found it difficult to breath. I gasped as I saw a human bones and some rotting corps in front of me, and around me. ¡°Walk on and don¡¯t look down no matter what¡± I whispered to myself as I made my way deeper into this forest, you must be wondering how I could see in the darkness? Well since my eyes got used to it, and there seems to be some glowing mushroom that glowed dim low of light all over the place. Shortly I came to a dead end. The way ahead seemed blocked with trees.


    When I went closer to the trees that was blocking my way¡­ I saw a door on one of the trees, and decided to open it. And to my dismay, since I am still 3 years old, I can¡¯t seem to have enough strength to open up the weird door. Then my stomach rumble from hunger, so I sat in the corner and decided to eat the rations that I brought with me. All I brought was one bottle of water and a bag of dried beef jerky. Since bringing more would tired me immediately. As I ate, I also pondered on how to open the weird wooden door, and after I ate I found a solution.


    As I stood up and tried to open the wooden door again, this time I held my hands and gathered air using magic on the palm of my hands compressing and compressing it until I felt it¡¯s powerful and good enough to blast the wooden door to smithereens. I then slammed the compressed spherical air magic into the door. Which ended satisfyingly for me, and the next thing I saw made me wonder. (A stairs? So I was really going down huh¡­)


    Ahead of me was a flight of steps reaching upward into the darkness. I don¡¯t even know how far these stairs reached for. I could see that the first 6 feet was all I could see, but beyond that was complete and utter blackness. Up and up I climbed; glad at last to be leaving the oppressive darkness of the creepy forest behind. The higher I climbed, the sweeter the air became, giving me a false but welcome promise of hope. As I puffed and panted my way upward, I reflected upon the bones, and corpses that I saw in the forest. (Hmm I am glad that no monster attacked me on the forest, and I don¡¯t even know how long I was walking until I found these stairs, since no sunlight could be seen) ¡°All I can think about right now is getting out of here¡± I whispered softly to myself. as my lungs burned from fatigue, I still kept on climbing the well-worn slippery steps.


    After what seemed like an eternity, I eventually reached the top of the staircase. Before me stood yet another rotten old wooden door, sagging forlornly on its rusty old hinges, how did I know it was a door? I will call it intuition I guess. As I gathered anther compress wind magic through my palms in order to slam it through the door, but when I leaned forward. It seems like it opened on its own making me fall up front.


    When I opened my eyes I saw that I entered on what seemed to be a large vaulted cellar; water had formed, dripping from the ancient brickwork, small stalactites that clung precariously to the roof. The air was damp but cool and clean, with still a hint of breeze which I gratefully and deeply breathed.


    As I examined the area around me, I could see different kinds of things, but did not dare touch any of it, (it¡¯s better to be cautious for now). And I saw another stairs leading upward again¡­ which made me think (how did I end up down there?) when I turned around in order to confirm the stairs that lead me to this place. When I turned it shock me, because what I saw was only a wall. The stairs vanished¡­, (¡­omg where the hell is the stairs?) as I was in a deep though I heard loud noise, like a glass had fell and got broken. And it came from the stairs leading upward.


    As I cautiously walked upward, I saw another door, but this time it¡¯s not a rotten wooden one, but a sturdy wooden door, with gold linings all over it. I heard voices, which made me nervous all of a sudden. So I slowly opened the door, but failed to do so, since the door made a loud *Clack* sounds, and maid the voices quiet all of a sudden. I did not chicken out because I can¡¯t even if I want to, since there seems to be no other exit but towards this one.


    As I open the door, I slowly took a peek, when I had gotten a look, my eyes widen. Because what I saw was a beautiful woman with her hugging with her daughter. The both of them where trembling, then I realized why, it¡¯s because of me. Yup who would not? I also realized that I somehow had gotten myself here in their home through that weird forest¡­


    As I was still peeking, suddenly the door was being pulled by a somewhat strong force and I, who is leaning from the other side of the door and peeking came falling up front. And when I took my self and, mange to stand on my two feet after the fall. I saw a bearded man with a crown on his head. And then I took a look towards the two woman who stopped trembling. I saw that both of them also is wearing a crown on their head. While the mother look towards me and kind of gave me a smile and then it made my frozen heart throb, the next moment I am starting to lose consciousness. Damn I think I am losing consciousness a lot, but I guess now is kind of different I guess. It might be I felt safe and that the fatigue is now coming on me. I don¡¯t really know how long I was walking on that forest and how going up on the almost never ending stairs. As I felt unconscious I felt that I was being carried.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    In some brief instances when I had flashes of awareness, I heard a voice that was always urging me to rest and heal. At times I was aware of movement, noise, and changes in light, but nothing of substance for a long while. Eventually, I heard voices that I could distinguish, and then words that I could understand. With that understanding came a bit more awareness, at least for short periods.


    At one point, I had a beautiful dream about an angel that came to take me to Heaven. She was soft, warm, and gentle, and oh so kind. I felt her tears on my face, as she soothed and comforted me. At times I could hear soft music and the rustle of clothing, but I was unable to connect those sounds to anything solid.


    There was one moment when I felt myself lifted, momentarily weightless, and then cool water splashed over me. The coolness, combined with the gentle hands touching me, had a calming effect on me. It brought me unending joy, until I felt myself settled once again in my little cocoon of warmth and darkness.


    What must have been few hours later, I saw my angel once again. She spoke but her words didn''t register. I knew I loved her ¨C that she loved me ¨C and I wanted to fly away and be with her forever. She reached for me, and I lifted both arms and drew her near, kissing her lips - thrilled to taste the tongue of an angel. "You''re back! You do love me," I cried in my heart, because I had no voice.


    She smiled beautifully at me, holding my face gently in her loving hands. I reached for her healing touch, when I tried to rise up, my angel gently lifted my hands away, crooned words of love, and settled me back down. She placed each arm back on the bed, where they stayed of their own accord.


    The exertion exhausted me, and once more I slept deeply. Darkness was always near; ready to claim me for a moment, but wanting me forever.


    It was much later. The place where I lay was dark, which meant hours and hours had passed. I heard voices, this time much closer, and nearly understandable.


    <><><><><><><><><><><> Aika¡¯s POV<><><><><><><><><><>


    Like any other day, as I was having a bonding time with my parents suddenly a forbidden door on our house suddenly made some clacking sounds, like it was being opened, me and my mother immediately cuddled together and my father immediately was going to call for the guards. But since my father did not want to leave me and my mother alone he decided to get his sword and waited on the side just in case some dangerous creature came out of the door, or even assassins.


    But to my surprise it was a small boy with white hair, maybe around my height and age. I saw his head taking a peek through the quarter opened door. And his golden eyes seems to shine on the dark. At that moment it¡¯s like I fell in love at first sight at him. Then my father immediately pulled the door. And it seems the whitehaired boy had fallen upfront and immediately stood up eyeing me, my mother and my father. And he again took a look at my mother, and my mother seems to gave him a warm smile. And after that, the whitehaired boy seems to relax and suddenly collapse until now.


    "Aika my child. Your devotion to this young man is admirable even though it¡¯s your first time meeting him, but he will not be conscious for some time¡±


    "The fatigue he receive is invasive to even consider him waking for several more hours. I have a hunch on how this young man has manage to appear on our basement ((or secret room?)), as you and your mother know, our basement is connected to a special entrance to the forest of death, which compose 30% of the remaining land that our world have not manage to explore, we should ask this young man on how he manage to find the door ((or portal?)) that would lead him here, and I am amazed that so far he''s survived. As you know, the forest of death is a dangerous place, and I heard that, that forest is some kind of prison for 3 demon lords that was sealed on that forest 300years ago and once they escape or manage to get out we would know since, the forest will give us a sign, don¡¯t worry about any other being coming out from the portal, since its only a one time use and seeing this boy came out from that door, it seems the portal is now gone. And also don¡¯t worry my child, this young man is only sleeping due to fatigue, he will wake up sooner or later¡±


    ¡°Ok father, but I want to stay with him for a while, since he is so little like me, and all alone, I feel somewhat sorry for him father since I think he does not have a parents¡±


    ¡°Oho?  Aika, how can you say that for certain that he does not have a parents?¡±


    ¡°wellll¡­ you said it once to me father, that no parents would let their young son¡¯s or daughter leave their sight for even a moment without assurance of their safety, and it seems that he was not safe and he got hurt¡± my tone became a little bit sad thinking about the poor boy.


    "We''ll keep him comfortable then, but don''t get your hopes up it¡¯s not like he would just wake up and ask your hand for marriage¡±.


    ¡°wha-what are you saying all of a sudden father!¡±


    As I blush beet red, my father seems to gave me a smirk and then continued teasing me.


    ¡°Aika, to me it seems like you have taken a liking to this young man. And here I thought that my daughter is a boyish girl¡± again my father looked at me, and gave me smirk. And then he got serious all of a sudden and said.


    ¡°But Aika, you know that I will only accept a man that is worthy to become the next ruler. Or the man that I will choose to be your fianc¨¦. And also Aika, your still 5years old¡­ it¡¯s too early for you to thinking about marriage.¡±


    ¡°Wha-what are you saying father! i-I am not thinking about marriage, and I don¡¯t like this boy¡± I pointed at the white haired boy laying asleep on the bed. ¡°I-I just feel sorry about him, that¡¯s all, hmp¡±I then stormed out of the room with a beet red face.


    <><><><><><>back to Josh Vermillion POV<><><><><><><><><>


    That conversation stuck with me, even as I faded out. I knew my body was caving in, but it was too dangerous to sleep on that forest, that¡¯s why I keep walking and walking, I don¡¯t even know how many hours I walk¡­ or days?. It was all I could do to stay upright, right up until I couldn''t.


    My head ached from the newest set of incisions, and I could definitely feel the soreness of my body. Any movement, no matter how slight, caused terrible shooting pain to my body. The level of pain was tolerable since I have had it worse in the military. It was clear from their conversation that no one expected me to wake up soon.


    It was uncomfortable to be alert, yet incapable of physical response. The dream angel must have been the little girl that I saw together with her mother. Realizing that Aika wasn''t a real angel made me depressed.


    <><><><><><><><><>


    Bright sunlight. What a nice change from dark and silent.


    I opened my eyes and Aika''s face swam into my field of vision. She was smiling I knew that look. I''d seen it before. Yes it¡¯s like how Arya smiled at me, I wonder what she is doing now. I remember meeting Arya at school when I was 12years old. And decided to let her live with me when her parents died because of power struggle, but I guess I won¡¯t have to worry about her going to become orphaned since I literally did not exist right now on that Forest of death and I did not inherit the demon lord title on this time line, because I am already one myself. And I also heard that the forest encircling the 30% plains was the place the 3 demon lord was sealed¡­ oh well it feels like a one very big country than a prison.


    ¡°How are you feeling? You slept like a log for a day¡± said Aika while giving me a warm smile


    ¡°Umm. I am fine thank you¡± I eyed Aika, and I could see that she is a beautiful girl with blonde hair that reach her back, and sapphire blue eyes. And it also seems like she is around 4ft of height.


    ¡°Great, now come with me and let¡¯s have breakfast together. And it seems like my father has a lot of question to ask you so be ready, ok?¡±


    I nodded in agreement and went together with Aika in order to have breakfast.


    ---------------- Explanations-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    the reason why the people and the 3 demon lords can only  uncover 30% of the their world is because they cant seem to


    manage to get pass the surrounding threes that somewhat en cage them, but don''t misunderstand,  when i said they were sealed on that 30% its just like they cant seem to go beyond that 30%, but their freedom of movement are pretty big, imagine their place is just as big as 3planet earth combine, while the remaining 70% is 7 planet earth. get my point?


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 6 - I became a disciple of a...

    Hey guys, here is a new chapter, hope you have will have fun reading this chapter. and by the way dont forget


    to rate and review my chapter. and kindly leave your insights on the comment below, :D


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    The next morning was the beginning of what would become my routine for the next several weeks. And as first days go, this one was a doozy.


    After Aika woke me and brought me to breakfast on the way, I saw other races like elf, half beast man, and some demons, and it seems Aika and her parents are human and this kingdom is happen to be non-discriminating against other races., Her father approached the table, he was a tall, rawboned, rangy bearded blue eyes middle age fellow with a face so tanned by wind and sun you had the impression that his skin would feel like leather if you could affect the impertinence to test it by the sense of touch. Not that you would like to encourage this bit of impudence after a look into his devil-may-care eyes; but you might easily imagine something much stronger than brown wrapping paper and not quite so passive as burnt clay. His clothes fit him loosely and yet were graciously devoid of the bagginess which characterizes the appearance of extremely dignified man whose frames are not fully set and whose joints are still parading through the last stages development. This man, you could tell by looking at him that he has a majestic aura at him that fit of his title as king


    And the one that followed him soon enough, is a tall, goddess in her late 20s maybe, her face is somewhat pale like milk, and would shine if put under the sun, the impression that her skin would feel like as soft as marshmallow. Her eyes is a deep blue sapphire, that gives any man a soothing warm feeling just gazing on her eyes. She is wearing a tight dress that covered almost the entirety of her body with gold linings. Her appearance is on par with a goddess, with great proportions, curves on the right places and you could tell by her aura that she is a queen that is fit to be fought for and envied by others.


    I was hesitating to sit at first but Aika pulled me by my arm and had me seated next to her. When the maids came and prepared our food, my eyes widen, because the food that I saw looks really delicious, it ranges from pork, to beef, cakes, veggie¡¯s, eggs and many others.


    I did not spoke, because I am getting shy¡­ oh well, but when the king signaled that it¡¯s time to start eating I immediately took a piece of meat and started eating it, like I was starving for days. Aika and her parents watched me as I almost single handedly eaten all meat. The king and queen laugh on seeing me eating like a hungry wolf. While Aika could only watch in awe, she leaned to her mother and father then said.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, where does he keep all those food in with his small body?¡±


    Then the three of them snickered with each other and started to eat as well, while eating the king ask me how I had manage to survive the forest of death alone, and how i had manage to arrive at their castle. Of course I told them all of my short adventures alone on the forest of death, while the queen ask me what happened to my parents, and when I told her that I don¡¯t have one, well since my mother is going to die anyway in 2year¡¯s time, or so I thought but later on, I would be shock. When I told the queen that I don¡¯t have any more parents she gave me a sad look and yet, she was not giving me a pitying look which made me thankful for her thoughts.


    We chatted for a while, and it seems like the queen¡¯s name is Sheen Phoenix and the king¡¯s name is Morbid phoenix the 3rd, of the flame heartz kingdom. And also Aika had brag to me that her family is one of the most influential and one of the most powerful in the area. Of course they also explained to me that there are over thousands of kingdoms known. Except those kingdoms inside the forest of death. And I had introduced myself to them as Josh Vermillion since I felt that using this name sounds pretty cool. And it¡¯s not some random name that I came up on the spot with no reasons behind it anyways.


    After finishing eating I was very very satisfied since it¡¯s my first time eating those kinds of delicacies in my entire life. Then the moment of truth comes, as King Morbid had ask me a nonchalant question that almost left me hanging for a while.


    ¡°So Josh, what do you think of you stating here? well I mean since you are still small and such, maybe you like to stay with us a couple of years?¡±


    (Oh, I forgot, I am currently a 3 year old kid now) as I started to sweet from getting nervous., well who would not? Since they must be wondering how a 3year old kid acts like an adult¡­ oh well, I guess I will just go with the flow.


    ¡°Really! That would be great¡­umm King Morbid.¡± As I acted like an excited little kid, it gave a smile upon Queen Sheen and King Morbids faces, but the most happiest was Aika, I don¡¯t know why¡­oh wait, maybe it was the kiss? Oh shucks I forgot about it, I thought I was kissing a beautiful angel.


    Aika then grab me by my arm and had me toured the entire Castle/Mansion, it was tiring really, but what took my interest was the amount of girls working on the castle. There were a lot of different kinds of girls working on the castle, there were elf¡¯s, demons, humans, half beasts. And what took me by my breath was, that almost all of them   smiled when the two of us had passed by. And it seems they either smiled because Aika is friendly, or they smiled because Aika found a new toy to play with, which gave me shivered down my spine. Except for one girl, which was training on some kind of fire magic on the training grounds. She was an elf which is too young to be a maid, maybe she was around 7years of age. But I could say that she is one fine lady¡­or girl. With her scarlet long hair that came down to her hips and scarlet eyes I could say she would become one of the most beautiful girl to be born, that would rivaled Queen Sheen¡¯s beauty.


    As I ogled the scarlet girl (well that¡¯s what I decided to name her since I don¡¯t know her name yet). Aika seems to had found out that I was infatuated. And seems to kind of pout and pulled me again by my arm and the both of us went towards the scarlet beauty.


    Hey Zeph, the scarlet beauty smiled when she saw Aika and then stared at me intently which got my heart racing again, I am sorry my beloved Arya, oh wait, since we still have not met in this timeline yet that means I am not really unfaithful right? Zeph this is Josh Vermillion¡­um my¡­personal guard¡­ and Josh this is Zephyline phoenix 1st princess of durain kingdom, she is my cousin and best friend. (ohh she is a priness and her cousin, and huh? Me, a Personal guard?) I frown for a moment but then again I went to my own world thinking about the scarlet beauty before me. As I was on my own world thinking fluffy stuff¡¯s. Aika glared at me which got me back to reality.  I saw Zephyline smiling, it was kind of a beautiful smile, but then again I had a hunch that her smile was somewhat cheeky? But I just shrug it off since I might be over thinking it.


    Zephyrine snickered a bit, and then started to laugh at me which had gotten all the maids and guards attention towards us, even king Morbid and Queen Sheen who was passing by stopped and watched us and wondered what was the commotion is all about they then smirked upon seeing my embarrass face.


    ¡°what¡¯s so funny Zeph?¡± ask Aika to with a confuse look, then Zepherine spoke with a loud voice, loud enough in order to be heard by the rest of the spectators around us.


    ¡°Sorry Aika, it¡¯s just that, it¡¯s so funny when you told me that this little brat here is your personal body guard. But next time Aika, when you lie please make it believable or at least get an old enough person to act the part, not a small brat like him.¡±


    At the part which she called me a little brat which is true by appearance, but still it made me mad, I frowned again but this time all the spectators around me laugh, saying ¡°haha I bet he does not even know what is magic¡±,  ¡°pfft body guard? Atleast let him grow first¡± and then the king was also somewhat giggling with his wife saying ¡° haha I bet he still have not kissed a woman yet, right honey¡± even Aika was laughing together with them. Which made me somewhat pissed off. (What is wrong with this people, they are soo rude.) And then I thought of something.


    I smirked and gently pulled Aika towards me and kissed her, I swirled my tongue around hers which made her moan and gasp¡¯s for air, we kissed for around 1min and then stopped. The laughing stopped and made the people all around us dumbfounded, even Zepherine was dumbfounded and was beet red. Queen Sheen, was holding her face with her right hand and was saying jokingly ¡°oh my, oh my, honey I think our daughter is going to become a bride soon¡± which made King Morbid dumbfounded the most. He was going to complain and was going to ask me why I did that, but his chance did not came because I went towards the center of the practice ground and said.


    ¡°You people are so rude¡± which made them flinched, especially Zephyrine, I then said ¡°you must be wondering why I did that right? Well I just fulfilled your expectations, and now I will fulfill the other expectation.¡±


    I then gathered mana towards my right hand, as air started to gather towards my palm, I could see the rest of the spectators still dumbfounded on what had just happen, and now they are seeing a 3 year old kid who they just called a brat gathering mana towards his right palm. After I gathered enough I then looked towards Zephyrine and smirked at her. Which made her somewhat ticked off. Everyone was looking towards the spherical orb compose of compressed wind magic and mana ((imagine it¡¯s like rasengan from naruto)). I then smashed the compressed wind magic spherical orb towards the training dummy, the training dummy was blasted and was torn to pieces by the compressed wind magic,  which again left everyone gasping from excitement, because what they saw was a display of magical prowess by a 3 year old kid in front of them.


    I looked towards Aika and she was still on her fluffy world beet red from the kissed. And then I looked towards Zephyrine and said while having a big grin over my face ¡° so? What do you say to this little brat now?¡± my golden eyes shone as if anticipating her reply towards my question.


    ¡°i-I guess you¡¯re better than most kids in magic¡± she said shyly and still beet red because of the kissing scene that she had just witnessed


    (hehe of course I am, if you found out that I am a demon lord. I bet you would wet your panties) as I thought that to myself, Aika regain her self-composure and glared at me intently, sweat started to form on my forehead, since I know that what I had just done is immoral to say the least. But the next thing I know, Aika proudly represent herself to Zehpyrine and said.


    ¡°See? He is my personal guard, of course this much is easy for him¡­¡± I sighted on that comment from Aika, and just rolled my eyes.


    <><><><><><><><><><><><><>


    Few days have passed and it seems that the event that had unfolded where almost forgotten. And few days had passed with no worries and troubles. Oh well except that the king had talked to me on private. It almost gave me a heart attack, he glared at me for minutes and then talked about me becoming part of the military force in flame heart kingdom in the futures to come, which I happily agreed¡­ oh well not happily since the king kind of threatened me, saying stuff¡¯s like ¡°hey Josh, I am a great king and a good friend, but make a pass on my daughter next time, you would be found walking on the street with no cloths and on chains¡±  I can¡¯t believe he said all of that to a 3 year old me.


    As few more months has passed with nothing better to do and lonely too since I felt that Aika is now tired of me or rather bored playing with me and would often travel towardss her cousin¡¯s place, Zephyrine without inviting me to come with her¡­, of course since there was nothing better to do, I experimented on some magic¡¯s but it seems that I am more suited on using wind magic. And I also discovered that depleting my mana everyday would also slowly increased my mana capacity, which made me very happy. I can¡¯t wait to see what myself would become on the future.


    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>


    Today I will become four years old. It seems that King Morbid and Queen Sheen decided that my birthday would be today, since it¡¯s the day I came here to their kingdom. I would reminiscence about the time I played together with Aika those 2months that I arrive here. but then again I guess now she is tired of me? or maybe she hates me¡­was it after the kiss on the training grounds? Hmm I guess not since we still played together. It¡¯s after two months since the incident on the training ground that Aika became cold towards me.


    It¡¯s time for the small party held for me, and since I don¡¯t know much people, it¡¯s just me, Aika, and her family, all the guards and maids on the castle and some close friends of king Morbid and Queen Sheen, Zephyrine and her brother? As I watched Aika getting all worked up and she was dressing a rather expensive clothing, I would say she was wearing a rather cute and almost revealing attire for a 6years old. I though she wore it because it was supposed to be my birthday, but then again I was hugely mistaken. It seems that she dressed up well to take the attention of Zephyrine¡¯s brother onto her¡¯s. (Oh so the reason she kept going to Zephyrine¡¯s place is because she has a crush on her older brother huh). Zephyrine¡¯s brother is 10years old. With decent but cocky face and blonde hair(maybe his mother is different than Zepherine) and somewhat weak appearance. Why weak? It¡¯s because I know what a trained body looks like and by just looking at his shoulder I could say that he was not trained for combat. And I also observed that he was also somewhat of an idiot. So I guess his redeeming feature¡¯s is only his decent face. What¡¯s wrong with Aika? I could say that I am 10x more handsome than him if I ever reach the age of 10 right now at this moment, which is impossible to do so. I could only watch in despair as one of the girl I consider a friend or somewhat a possible interest of love is flirting with another man. Or rather another kid¡­


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    As I was eating alone on the far end corner of the room, I saw Zepherine came closer and closer towards me and said


    ¡°Hey¡±


    I looked towards her and said ¡°oh, hi¡± and continued eating my favorite meat. Oh this Juicy meat is soo delicious, the meat is as big as my head. And I needed to use both of my hands in order to hold the bone on both sides, after eating around two piece of large meat I then look towards the chicken and ate some chicken legs. And then I ate another after another. I totally forgot that Zephyrine was in front of me, rather now she was beside me watching me as I ate.


    ¡°Umm, do you need something?¡± I ask, while chewing a piece of chicken legs.


    ¡°woa, you eat a lot huh?¡±


    ¡°Of course, since I am a boy I need to eat a lot in order to grow faster, and¡­¡± I pause and looked towards Aika¡¯s direction, and saw her eating together with Zephyrine¡¯s older brother and some other female friends? I am not sure since Aika did not even bothered to introduce me to them. And even King Morbid and Queen Sheen did not introduce me to the kids, but introduce me as the birthday celebrant at the beginning of the party. Which made me feel somewhat lonely on the inside.


    ¡°And what? Do you like Aika?¡± I somehow froze for a while. And though for a sec, and gave Zephyrin a slight nod.


    ¡°Too bad, since Aika is infatuated with my older brother Alex. And it seems that on Aika¡¯s 18th birthday, she would become Alex Fianc¨¦e.¡± I froze again, but this time it was like I was shock for minutes. And after I had regain my composure. I said to Zephyrine. ¡°Why? Your brother is weak, his not even that handsome¡± which made Zephyrine. Somewhat ticked off ¡°you know, Alex, my brother maybe useless and maybe spoiled, but he is waay more handsome than a brat like you and he is a prince of a neighboring kingdom, while you a little brat which is only has a future as a guard.¡± Her voice was loud enough to attract attention which then was shrug off by them after a few minutes and returned to their bickering. She then said again ¡°I was coming here to greet you, and accompany you since you were alone and seems lonely¡±


    (Ah I tick her off, she seems very angry, maybe she is in love with her brother? Oh a bro con huh? Yea that must be the reason of her outburst) ((or she is jealous since you are talking all about Aika, hehe don¡¯t mind me, it¡¯s just a random though of an author))  I then quietly sad, ¡°I am sorry, it¡¯s just that I don¡¯t have any friends and¡­ family here that I felt really lonely since Aika is ignoring me and won¡¯t play with me anymore¡± Zephyrine did not reply at all and was quite the whole time, I won¡¯t know what she was thinking, but I could see in her eyes that she was pitying me(oh my acting is quite good huh, but half of it was the truth. I wanted to experience just a little longer on being a kid again, but then again I guess 2months is all the experience that I manage to accumulate).


    ¡°ummm¡­ You don¡¯t have to pity me you know, since I am old enough to understand that I am somewhat dislike.¡± Zephyrine was still silent, so I just told her some of my plans for the near future since she came her to me to talk and all.


    ¡°Zephyrine, can you tell Aika for me that thank you for being my first friend and for playing with me even in those short amount of time¡± as I said those words, I could now see some reaction¡¯s from her and some reply. ¡°What? Why would I do that? You do it since the both of you live on the same castle¡±.


    ¡°Not anymore¡± she flinched, before I could give her the chance to speak, i said ¡°since I decided to accept King Morbid¡¯s proposal, to train on the hell island in order to nurture my abilities, since he said that I have a talent for magic¡±


    ¡°What! Do you know what Hell island is for?¡± Zephyrine was now literally shouting which had gotten us a lot of stares and murmurs. ¡°yes I know, it¡¯s an island for high ranking mages and warriors to train and reach their limit in order to become strong, they would spar and train together despite their races and social standings, which I think is good place and beneficial for me, if I am lucky I could earn some new friends their and become stronger myself, since I don¡¯t belong here with you guys.¡±


    Zephyrine was almost at tears on my dramatic speech, well its 100% true anyways. If I would spend the rest of my years being bored and nothing to do, I would rather train and become strong myself, who knows, I might get a chance and get back to Forest of Death and see my beloved Arya again. But first I must become strong, and training is the basics in becoming strong.


    Zephyrine then spoke ¡°huh I know you are a liar, you have white hair and a beautiful golden eyes, I bet you are secretly a prince of some fallen kingdom that became an orphan and got picked up by King Morbid, and you are saying this to me on purpose so that I would react and indirectly Aika would hear those gibberish you had said and she will come running for you and being friendly again, am I right?¡± hmm she  has a nice imagination, I could have done other things to attract Aika¡¯s attention, but I don¡¯t like to chase a woman who already has someone she likes. Cause it will only make our relationship more complicated and weird.


    ¡°sorry Zephyrine¡±  Zephyrine seems to have a big grin on her face and she was somewhat looking down on me¡± huh I knew you were lying from the start. I bet you don¡¯t even have the guts to leave this kingdom alone¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean, I meant that I am sorry since you got it all wrong, I am planning to train on Hell Island, and I am planning to leave, and it¡¯s supposed to be a surprise to make you guys happy¡±


    Zephyrine was looking at me with somewhat disgusted eyes and said ¡°hmp lie all you want, a 4year old kid going on a hell island? Haha that¡¯s a new one¡± I sighted and walked towards the center of the party hall, while I was walking Zephyrine was looking at me agape with her mouth almost twitching and she was almost tearing up, I wonder why?


    As I reach the center, everyone was looking at me, Zephyrine, Aika, Alex and the others, and also King Morbid and Queen Sheen. Zephyrine was still looking at me with a worried face, while Aika¡­ was still flirting with Alex and with those other girls. I did saw some who did not have interest at flirting with Alex, and was looking at me with somewhat hopeful eyes full of expectation to take their boredom away.


    ¡°Ehem, I am sorry to disturb everyone, but I have an announcement to make¡±


    Zephyrine went back to the group and sat near Aika, I could slightly hear what they were talking about since I was at the center and they were in front of me, not too close but not too far either. Zephyrine seems to misunderstand my intention and said to Aika and the others who were at their table.


    ¡°hey Aika, it seems Josh over there is going to declare his love for you¡± which got everyone grinning and smiling and giggling with each other while teasing Aika, and Aika was somewhat beet red which got Alex to just smirk, Alex seems to know Aika has taken a liking to him, and yes I know that Aika was only embarrass because of the teasing. Aika then glared at me, signaling me to stop. But I ignored her and continued.


    ¡°I am really glad that I could spend my first and last birthday with you everyone today.¡± Zephyrine, Aika and the others seems to flinched, since what they had expected me to say was completely different from what they expect.


    ¡°thank you King Morbid and Queen Sheen for taking care of me these past 1year, and I would repay this kindness in the coming future.¡± This time the King and Queen was now the ones who flinched and somewhat had a worried look on their faces.


    ¡°and also, Aika, thanks for being my friend In just a short amount of time¡± as I said those words I gave Aika a heartwarming smile, which made the other girls blushed and it seems Aika blushed also, she was going to react and speak, but I did not gave her the chance to do so and I continued to talk.


    ¡°pardon me for interrupting this wonderful party, it¡¯s just that I need to announced that I am planning to spend some time training on the Hell Island¡± everyone was now murmuring with each other and Zephyrine, Aika, the king, and queen and all the others were somewhat dumbfounded on y declaration. The king then came down patted my head and said.


    ¡°Josh, you are waay too small and young to go to the Hell¡¯s Island for training¡± which made Zephyrine, Aika and the others feel relief, I could swear that I heard Alex, saying ¡°hmp stupid brat, he just wants some attention¡± which made Aika stare at him, and she seems to started to evaluate at him, and then upon realizing that he was not that great, Aika now seems to look towards me with eyes full of worries.


    (Hmm I think it¡¯s too late now Aika, I waited for you for months, and months hoping for you to come around to play and spend some time with me, now that I made my decision there is no turning back for me now) I looked towards her and smiled which made her blush a little. And she also smiled towards me, but she then frown since, I was not looking at her and did not saw her smile, she was going to ran towards me but got stopped by her mother, it seems that Queen Sheen realized that my mind was already made up and there is no changing it.


    ¡°King Morbid, it seems you don¡¯t really know me well, I admit I am still young and little but, I think I have the qualification to train on Hell Island, and if you think I am doing this because I want some attention and that I was not thinking properly, or I was lonely¡­¡± I paused for a little which made Aika, felt guilty, yea she should feel guilty even if it¡¯s a little. And continued ¡°but I assure you my King, I am by no means stupid. I chose this time to announce my intention, because I was checking if Master Octavia was here on the party, and since she is I decided to asked her personally if I can become her disciple and come with her back to Hells Island¡± yes I did some research and it seems that Master Octavia is one of the instructor, or rather residents of Hell¡¯s Island.


    Then a woman with brown hair that reach towards her back, a great body figure rivaling Queen Sheen¡¯s stood up from the crowd and walked towards me while looking towards my eyes and all over my body as if she was checking and evaluating me and such, of course there were some murmurs saying how beautiful and young she was and such. We are now standing face to face, well, I am looking upward since I am still a 4years old, I could see that Octavia was a really really beautiful woman her skin could be seen that it was soft and would melt if you touch her, I could guess that she was around the Queen¡¯s age, yea around her 20s and she also has a very nice pair of breast.


    ¡°Hmm you are quite an interesting kid, Josh right? Tell me why would I take you in as my disciple¡± her voice were cold, and then the atmosphere became damp, as Octavia began to release her killing. It made Zephyrine, Aika and the others gasp for air, as if they were being suffocated. Even the king and queen were kind of uncomfortable because of Octavia¡¯s killing intent.


    I then grab Octavia¡¯s left breast with my right hand and said nonchalantly as if I was not affected by her killing intent, ¡°master you have such a nice pair of breast¡± while grinning and blushing like an Idiot, damn such soft breast I could stay like this forever, I was now on my own fluffy world thinking about how soft Octavia¡¯s breast were , Octavia released her killing intent which made every on the room felt relieve, while Aika and Zephyrine were now staring daggers at me. And at the next moment, Octavia¡¯s laugh could be hear all over the room.


    ¡°hahahahaha, you pass, I like you already, your are such an interesting kid, to not even flinched from my killing intent, and even dared to grab my breast¡± I was now beet red, not because I grab Octavia¡¯s breast, it¡¯s because Octavia is now hugging me between her soft mound (oh such soft breast, should I call her master Octavia from now on then?)


    Master Octavia turned towards King Morbid and said ¡°my king, It seems that I had finally found an interesting and worthy disciple. I would like to personally train him, and of course you need not worry because no harm will come to him as I will become his master¡±


    King Morbid can only sight and gave his approval, then Aika and Zephyrine were running towards me and Master Octavia, but then Master Octavia gave them both a big grin and said to me, ¡°your quite popular huh, Josh¡± I only smiled at her remark because I know that those two Aika and Zephyrine would just scold me or something, but I was mistaken, since they were now telling me not to go, specially Aika, she was now in tears saying she would play with me every day from now on if I just stayed with them, but I only said¡± Aika, your boyfriend is waiting for you¡± as I pointed to Alex, Aika then said ¡°no he is not my boyfriend because¡­ the one I like is¡­¡± I could not hear the last part because she almost whispered it. Before Aika could continue. Master Octavia, pulled me and hugged me towards her and hug me again crushing me between her soft ample bosom and said to Aika and Zephyrine ¡°sorry girls, Josh is now my disciple¡± and she then leaned towards them and whispered making sure I could not hear her, ¡°don¡¯t worry, girls I be sure to train him really well, and once his body start to develop I bet he would become really handsome, just imagine it¡± both Aika and Zephyrine are now beet red she somewhat pause and started to speak again on a low tone making sure that I could not hear her. ¡°and I be sure to get to taste him first and enjoy him when the time comes before returning him to you girls¡± the two were now left hanging with mouth wide open, I don¡¯t know what Master Octavia said but, it made both Aika and Zephyrine in a state of utterly shock. I could see master Octavia smiling wryly and then both girls screamed and ran towards me ¡°Nooooo!¡± but before they could reach me, master Octavia is now standing beside me and said ¡°bye¡± and the both of us disappeared.

 Chapter 7 - Travel on a Ship

    well here is another chapter, took me long to post since i am very busy, :D, well hope you guys found this chapter to your liking and dont forget to rate and review my FF, leave your comments and insight on the commend table below thats all and have fun reading :D


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Somehow me and master Octavia appeared in a forest (this forest seems really familiar) as I pounder for a bit then realized, this forest is located just at the back of the castle. As I turn around, it really was there, the castle which my birthday party was being held at.


    ¡°Um¡­master Octavia why did you transport us near the castle and not immediately on Death Island?¡± as I ask her, I thought I saw her eyeing me all over and she looks like she was determining my worth.


    Master Octavia licked her lips and said ¡°Hmm you will do fine in a few years Josh and I hope you will satisfy me when the time comes¡± huh? Did I mishear master Octavia or something?


    I felt a shiver ran down my spine and decided to ask master Octavia again for confirmation ¡°Pardon me master, but what do you mean?¡±


    Master Octavia then pulled me and whispered to my ear ¡°oh you¡¯ll find out when the time comes¡± I then felt another cold shiver but this time, I was somewhat blushing because when master Octavia leaned towards me in order to whisper, I could see her ample breast (woa master has such a great breast and not to boot, she even has a great figure. I am glad that the master I chose is not some old granny) yes I did a research on the people who were living or has influence on Death Island and it just so happen that I saw a description of a, brown haired devil who specialized in destructive magic and hand to hand combat. Truth to be told, I did not expect my master to be so young and beautiful. I am truly bless aren¡¯t I? To be under such a beautiful master.


    ¡°And there is no such long distance teleportation magic my dear disciple¡± oh I see, ¡°oh there is one method though¡± my ears perked up and then I looked towards master Octavia with eyes full of expectation. ¡°One must sacrifice thousands of people in order to somewhat gather their mana and then with those mana gathered a long distance teleportation is possible for a while¡± I was then frozen stiff from the shocking revelation and had a hunch that, that was what my crazy step mother did when I was in a different time line.


    ¡°Umm Master I am guessing that we need to walk to our destination?¡±


    ¡°Not walk, cause I am planning on testing you¡± I frowned, and said in a childish manner (well¡­since I am a child and all, I might as well act like one) ¡°boo, master I though I pass already¡± master Octavia somewhat twitch her face and said ¡°oho, you dare talk back to your master? And even dare to question such obvious thing? I am starting the training and if you fail go look for another to take you in¡± I paled and starting to sweat all over, (I guess my master is not that sweet and caring type¡­she is more like a cool bossy type that rarely show¡¯s her affection)


    Then my master started to emit some kind of magic around her and the next thing I knew said ¡°if you cant keep up with me or much less follow me, find another master to take you in¡± then she started to run going northwards. I panicked and started to chase master Octavia, but the gap is getting wider and wider. I fell a lot of times and stumble a lot of times since we were in a forest. (Master is getting farther and farther away. At this rate I will fail the test) why is my master soo harsh? I am still a 4year old kid, I don¡¯t even have the proper body, much less run continuously for long distance.


    I was covered in bruises, my clothes are tattered and my whole body is aching from fatigue and bruises. And the worst thing is, I had lost sight of master Octavia. I sat on a rock and pondered on my head on what I needed to do in order to catch up to master Octavia. I am guessing that she is going north and I should keep moving sooner or later since the distance would just widen. (Damn it, if I just had a flying vehicle¡­oh that might work) I have found the solution to my problems, the only thing that worries me if it will work or not.


    Since I wind magic is my specialty I am guess that I could imbue parts of my body in order to fly?,  as I tried focusing my wind magic on the sole of my foot, I somehow manage to be launch on the air. But the thing is I also immediately fell to the ground. (oh soo I can¡¯t fly for some reason, how I know? I just had a feeling that¡¯s all¡­I guess I will try body enhancement wind powered version¡­) as I focus my mana on my legs, my legs felt lighter, I thought I had succeeded but as it was my first time using this magic, I felt like I was using too much and don¡¯t know how to reduce the mana intake, I manage to ran a few kilometers I then felt really tired. Because as I take a step using my mana imbued legs, I could feel that every step I make, I expels mana to the earth giving me a slight boost forward which is good but I had a feeling that I was expelling too much mana for every step I had made and I don¡¯t know how to reduce the mana that I expel, because I don¡¯t even have a clue how in the first place(it seems the previous Vermillion did not have any knowledge about magic, sight he only lazed around feeling depressed, ohh he did learned that spirit merge spell which is luckily in favor to me).


    As I rested for 15minutes, I found a sudden realization and another solution to my problem. I went towards a large tree and chopped it off using wind magic, I then have a 4ft tall tree trunk, I then sliced it in order to flatten after minutes of slicing, yes it was like I was carving using wind magic, which is pretty useful and handy to do, since I don¡¯t have any crafting tool. The outcome of my hard work is somewhat a flat tree which almost took the shape of a stingray, why stingray? Because I think stingray could glide on the air and I decided to experiment if I could glide using this wooden stingray. I made a wooden ramp and then I stood on top of my wooden stingray. I gather mana on my feet and directed it towards the bottom end of the wooden stingray which cause it to be blasted forward together with me at an amazing speed, since I found a smooth ground here in the forest.


    ¡°YES!¡± I shouted in excitement because my experiment had succeeded and now I am on the air gliding with my wooden stingray. I could maintain  myself in the air since I am still using wind magic at the bottom part of the wooden sting ray, and it also did not tire me out because I was only using little amount of mana since I only needed to maintain my position and only needed to think about moving forward. As I shift my body weight I could go higher or lower. I don¡¯t know why, but I think I just saw master Octavia running towards a town port, near the sea, since I was in the air I could not see well if it was really my master Octavia, and I am pretty much around 30k kilometer away and around 100-200ft up high in the air from the tiny moving person. Yes I say tiny, since I am in mid air and everything looks tiny from up here.


    As I was on the Air, I could see that master Octavia had stopped for a moment and then she boarded a ship which started to set sail, I started to panicked and shouted on my head (oi oi master you planning on leaving me!) I was taking my time gliding on the air but not anymore I don¡¯t want to be left behind. I then increased the mana output that I was releasing which made me speed 10x faster, why I did not do so from the start? Well since I don¡¯t know how to land¡­ and now I am getting left behind so it¡¯s do or die I guess. I had decided to just crash land on the large ship that master Octavia had boarded.(¡­this is going to hurt!) as some little tears flow from my eyes, I gradually increased my mana ouput which slowly increased my speed from 10x-15x and still rising.


    <><><><><><><><><><><>Octavia¡¯s POV<><><><><><><><><><><><><>


    I just got a letter from my old friend Sheen, or should I call her queen Sheen now. Saying that she wants to invite me to the birthday party of a 4year old boy after a month. I don¡¯t have a reason to attend, but I don¡¯t also have a reason to decline since all I do is lazed around and training myself now and then. (*sight* it¡¯s hard to search for an interesting disciple, well there is one candidate, but she is a princess of a neighboring elf kingdom). When her parents sent her to be my disciple, I sent her back because to my eyes she was still too young at the age for of 4 to be learning under me here on Death Island. Her body may not be able to take the strain of my training.


    I arrive just on time of the party, (hm so the birthday celebrant¡¯s name is Josh Vermillion huh? Pretty weird, is Vermillion his family name? Or both are his first name?) Wow this kid Josh has such a nice pair of eyes, and it even seems to shone and shimmer in the dark. Those eyes looks wild, I even read it on an ancient text long ago that divine beings possess golden eyes,  and of course it¡¯s just a legend I had read when I was studying on an ancient library.


    I saw Josh eating alone in the corner of the room, I felt sorry for him, if it weren¡¯t for the scarlet haired girl, I would have come to him myself and chatted with him if no1 had talked to him. (Why was Sheen¡¯s daughter flirting with other man? I could see that Josh over there has much more defined look than that average guy, or is her daughter have not realized the rough diamond that is before her.) I smirked thinking that (if I would have gotten a chance I would take him away from her and have her fall in love with him deeply that when he turned she would never going to let him go again) well that¡¯s my ideal love life, and I am going to be honest, I think if Josh would have gotten a bit older he would be my type.)


    ¡°Wow¡± I was impressed on how that Josh kid manage to eat all of those meat with his small frame. He seems like a healthy kid, and I bet he would turn out to become a nice catch if he was trained by me¡­ *sight* but he is still too young for it.


    Then few minutes after, the white haired kid, josh, went towards the center of the room. I could see that the scarlet haired woman went back to her friends and they were now murmuring and giggling with each other) and then josh said something that completely took me off guard. I was now grinning and my eyes is most likely shining with anticipation, because it was the first time that a kid like him did a research and decided to choose me as his master. I saw two woman that was going to approach josh, it was the scarlet haired and Sheen¡¯s daughter. I then smirked for a moment and showed myself.


    When I showed myself I could feel the stares of the guest around me, some were admiration, lust and fear. But what surprise me the most was the gaze of the white haired boy, his stares where piercing to say, with his golden eyes I could felt from it expectation and excitement. I could feel my heart react as if it¡¯s telling me that I have finally found its soul mate. Of course it¡¯s just me and wishful thinking, but my heart did react as if it wants to come out on its own from my chest. I don¡¯t know why it reacts to this kid but he seems interesting. So I went towards him and said that he pass and hugged him in order to quench the beating of my heart, then I was almost dumfounded because it did quench and stopped the frenzy beating of my heart when I hugged him.


    (oh it seems like he likes being hug) I then looked towards the two girls and smirked at them, I step and leaned forward and whispered to their ears on how this kid here, josh, would become such a nice man in the near future. And the best part is when I said to them ¡° I be sure to taste him myself then¡± the two of them went beet red and screamed but I did not gave them the chance to change josh mind.


    I instantly went back to josh side and teleported us out of the party room.


    We are now a few meters away from the kingdom, and josh here is asking me a lot of question.(*Sight* I guess he is just excited huh, but Hell Island is not that simple. I must test him a little bit in order to gauge his full potential).


    I told josh to follow and keep up with me until we reach the port in which we would board a ship to sail to Death Island.


    As I started sprinting, I could not believe that this new disciple of mine could already invoke such magic, which strengthen or rather speed him up, he was clumsy but it¡¯s understandable it might be his first time, but for his first time he sure is promising. I lost my self for a bit and started to enjoy the race, I picked up the pace and by the time I had realized it I had lost, rather I had left my new disciple far behind me. And I mean waaay behind, almost around 30kilometers away¡­


    So I decided to wait for him at the ship, but something had happen. The ship started to set sail and I was really worried since my disciple had not yet arrive, but then I was wrong. Wrong that I had though my disciple would arrive later on.


    I suddenly felt josh presence, and I know he was using magic but where? I looked around from the ship but I don¡¯t see any one coming, until I looked up towards the sky. I saw him! Yes he was riding somewhat a wooden plank? But with more refined design. Then I heard him screaming something about ¡°MASTER...¡± I could not hear well the other words that he said but I was glad that he manage to arrive sooner than I had expected and also I was amazed and impressed on how he use such magic that way. It was unheard that magic could be applied that way since it was unstable to fly around using magic. And it is also dangerous to fly around with magic. Especially if the one using it are still an amateur.


    Then it hit me, as josh got closer and closer, I could see that he was not slowing down. I could finally hear what he was saying when he was around 500meteres away. ¡°MASTER DON¡¯T LEAVE ME!, AND ALSO I CANT LAND, I DON¡¯T KNOW HOW TO LAND¡±. I was dumbfounded my new disciple is such an amazing kid and also a very interesting kid. But at the same time I felt relieve that he is also acting like a kid. I though he was going to be some one of those serious type of prodigies. I was amused in thinking why he tried such a magic in the first place even though he don¡¯t know how to land.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Josh, my disciple is getting closer and closer by the second, and now he was going to crash on the ship. But luckily the ship was moving already so I assumed that he would crash land on the sea water. Then again his actions made me somewhat in awe, or rather his actions were interesting, if he weren¡¯t a kid I would have killed him for sexually harassing me, but then again I guess he could not help it. I though he would crash on the sea water but I made a mistake since he jump towards me before crashing to the sea, which made him crash on my breast instead, and I surely felt it the he had a feel on them, or rather I though I felt that this disciple of mine had just slipped a squeeze on my breast using his crash-landing as an excuse. But then I smiled, I have got to admit he is pretty adorable for a boy, he has this unique side of him that is mysterious, and I could not help thinking that maybe when he matures enough I would be the one who would be slipping some feels on his future body, I chuckled for a bit when think on how I was about to repay this disciple of mine in the near future for what he did today*giggle*.


    <><><><><><><><><><><><><>JOSH POV<><><><><><><><><><><><><>


    I am now getting closer and closer to my master, then I realized I was exerting too much mana and it was too late already, I was gaining more momentum as I was going downwards towards the ship. I shouted to my master in order to warn her, but to no avail. Then I somewhat got lucky? Since the ship was moving I was sure that I was going to crash to the sea, but then, when I was going to crash, I saw my master¡¯s eye and I saw that she was somewhat impressed that I had manage to catch up to her?(so I guess I pass again?) then I instinctively jump from the wooden stingray towards her before I crash on the ocean.


    As I leap towards my master, I landed face first towards her soft ample bosom, then I accidentally touched her breast with both of hands (woa soo soft) then I kind of had got taken in the moment and squeeze my master¡¯s breast harder¡­ my heart kind of leap and I thought I was going to get killed or get scolded but then I saw my master giggling with herself (wew, I guess she did not found out.) then I felt a shiver ran down my spine, but I just shrugged it off since it might be just the cold wind.


    I talk with my master and it seems that it would take about a weak of travel before we arrive on Death Island. My master gestured me towards the VIP room on the ship, and I was really impressed on what I saw. It was more of like a big house rather than a simple room, and I just noticed it but, this ships really huge. I learned from my master that only those of royalty and nobles could ride this ship, and it seems that my master has enough reputation and power to ride the ship and even manage to get two VIP room¡¯s, one for me and one for her.


    ¡°master¡±


    ¡°What is it my dear disciple?¡±


    ¡°Master firstly, just call me by my name Josh¡±


    ¡°Ok then, what is it Josh?¡±


    ¡°Master, do I still need to do some more test?¡±


    Master Octavia smiled and then said ¡°nope, you pass and will be my disciple until your training would end¡±


    ¡°Ok master, I will surely work hard to your expectation¡±


    ¡°Of course you will my dear, Josh¡±


    We talk for a bit and then my master allowed me to explore the whole ship for the night while she went back to her quarter/room in order to rest.


    I roam all around the ship for hours, then as I was going upwards, I saw that there was some kind of party, and everyone is invited. So immediately joined the party, well I felt left out because most of them were wearing expensive clothing and such. And I could only see a handful children which were older and few were same age and younger than me.


    As I entered the party, I could see some children were looking at me. Their gaze were piercing, as if I were an annoyance and was not welcomed. Then after a few minutes I saw a blond haired girl around the same age as me, she was wearing a black frilly dress. Yea I think it was called gothic. She has reddish eyes and also her hair style was twin tails. She looked upwards meeting my eyes, we looked at each other for some minutes. Then she pulled me towards the table, and what I saw surprised me. (¡­these people looked very important). Because I saw two a middle age man and a middle age woman who seems to be wearing a very expensive tunic. I could swear that if the both of them wore a crown. They could be mistaken as a Queen and King on vacation.


    I was still staring towards this little girl and the two important people in front of me, because I could swear that the three of them has reddish eyes and their skin seems paler than the rest and guess these two are her parents¡­I was going to say that they were vampires, but I saw them eating like normal humans do so that though of mine was discarded into the corner of my mind.


    ¡°Oh, Mia who¡¯s that young man you brought.¡± Is what the middle age beauty which I guess was around in her late 30¡¯s?


    ¡°Partner¡± oh she is the silent type. (Huh? Did I heard it right?) I flinched and looked towards the blonde haired girl, she blushed and immediately hid her face behind my back while still holding my right arm. She looked really adorable, she has this mysterious beauty of her with the contrast of her gothic style dress.


    ¡°Huh?¡± was all I could utter.


    Then her father, stared at me with his killing intent, which made me shivered (damn I want to run away¡­but I can¡¯t move because of the killing intent) I can¡¯t breathe too much killing intent, Mia, the girl who was holding my right arm, glared at her father and snuggled closer to me. (*sight* finally the killing intent has been subdued, I got to thank little Mia here, wait it was her fault at the first place for bringing me here.)


    ¡°Dear¡± then Mia¡¯s mother called her husband and gave him a terrifying smile which made him released the killing intent.


    ¡°Sorry about that my dear, it¡¯s just that I could not believe Mia here brough over a human male, and she even said he was her partner, you understand right? It could not be help my dearest wife, our only daughter is going to leave us¡±


    ¡°Dear, you know it¡¯s impossible for her to choose her own partner, because only by summon and contract will she find her partner. Like how you summoned me dear.¡±


    And now¡­ the both of them are on their own world, while Mia was still holding my right arm and burying and snuggling her face on my side. (*sight* I guess I shall go with the flow¡­and I think Mia here would become a beauty when she grows up.)


    Mia then drag me towards the table and we began eating. Of course she was still sticking close to me, waaay close. Well I guess its ok since she¡¯s adorable. While I eat, Mia was looking at me as I ate the cake, like she wanted to eat it too, I could see that she did not touch her chocolate cake for some reason. I then asked her ¡°Mia do you want some of my cake?¡± she nodded happily, I then fed Mia some cake using the fork that I was using. (hahayz, am I going to keep feeding her now? I want to eat some of those meat.) I keep feeding Mia while her parents were somewhat staring at me, specially her father, he was staring daggers at me and was saying to his wife with a sulking face. ¡°My dear, look our little Mia is¡­¡± before he could finish his words, Mia stood up and sat on my lap. ¡°¡­¡± there was a moment of silence and then his wife said ¡°oh my, dear I think we might see our grandchildren sooner than later¡± which cause the grown man to somewhat cry ¡°nooooooo! Mia don¡¯t leave papa alone¡±.


    (oh¡­ I wonder why Mia is fixated on me, I am sure its our first time meeting each other, but she sure is adorable) as I feed Mia, while feeding myself alternately I introduced myself to both of her parents,


    ¡°um it might be late but, I am Josh Vermillion, Disciple of Octavia razzle ¡°


    ¡°oh the youngest instructor of Hell¡¯s Island is your master? You must be quite talented then, and I am Eva and my husband who is sulking is Orfeo and we are pureblooded vampires¡±


    ¡°¡­vampires, I though vampires only ¡­.¡± Eva cut me off and said


    ¡°Drink human blood? Well we find its taste good, but we are an ancient pureblooded vampire race which is not affected by suns and also we could survive without drinking blood, we only drink blood if we go to war, since its where we get our strengths and we also find eating normal foods are much to our liking than human blood. ¡°


    ¡°i-I see, sorry for the rudeness¡± I then went back to feeding Mia and after Mia was full I then ate, a lot of course since I am still growing I need to be healthy and strong. The weird thing is, I don¡¯t gain any fat at all, with all the eating that I have done this couple of months.


    After we ate I decided to go back to my room and sleep, well not after some trouble, it seems Mia does not want to be separated from me. and she was forcefully remove¡­ rather she was forcefully taken by her father Orfeo. I felt sad because Mia was crying while saying ¡°Mia, love Josh¡±, and she keep saying ¡°No, no, no! Josh is Mia¡¯s partner¡±. Then her father said ¡°Mia, you will meet Josh again if you both are really meant to be together, and even if u wanted him to be your partner, it¡¯s impossible since only by summing will you meet your partner. And he/she must possess some traits like, powerful mana and such in order to summon you and form a contract.¡±


    Orfeo manage to convince Mia to be separated from me, not before Mia say¡¯s something which had made me shock and her parents too, ¡°Josh is Mia¡¯s partner I can feel it¡± then Mia Leaned upward and me a gave me a kiss on the cheek. Then the three of them went back to their rooms while I was going back to mine.


    As I walked, I saw some sparks on the upper part of the ship, which I immediately went towards, I saw two old man fighting with each other saying ¡°oldman#1, this scroll is mine¡± while he cast some fireball towards oldman#2, oldman#2 block the fireball and casted his own towards oldman#1 and said ¡°no that is mine¡± the both of them keep firing magic wind, lightning, water, and so on, until they both ran out of mana. The both of them then took out their own swords and was now slashing with each other. I watched on the corner the funny battle, since it¡¯s not every day that I see two old man fighting each other to the death for just a book. I saw that the match was nearing its climax since oldman#1 was slash on his arm and had dropped the scroll that he was holding, oldman#2 went closer expecting that oldman#1 was no longer able to put up a fight. When he got close enough oldman#1 stab him on the gut which he then stab oldman#1 on the gut also, then the two of them fell to the ocean.


    ¡°¡­..¡±(well that was¡­a good match I think¡­) I then went towards the scroll that the two of them were fighting for. I took a look at the scroll ¡°it seems it¡¯s a normal scroll to me¡±., I opened the scroll and started to read it, thank fully there was enough stream of moonlight allowing me to see printed black letters on the page. I held it up to the light and examined them closely. And read the letters ¡°Do ra fe ka lei¡­¡± the nonsensical syllables rolling off my tongue. They made no sense, yet I could not stop reading, my eyes glued to the page, as I spoke, a strange familiar sensation suffused my body, starting as a dull drunkenness and gradually growing in intensity as word after word rolled of my tongue. The darkness of the night slowly seemed to become brighter, the colors where intensifying my vision.


    ¡°sao le kei so mon sha¡­¡± the words droned on, my eyes roving back and forth across the page as if they have a mind of their own. My heart was pounding, I could feel that something inside me was stirring up. A spark flickered in the darkness beneath my feet, the wooden floor seems to glimmer with golden light, patterns flaring along its surface. Out of the corner of my eye, I could see that it was the outline of the pentacle, surrounded by symbols on each point of the star. The glow pulse like a beating heart, accompanied by a low hum.


    As I reach the last part of the page, a spinning ball of light formed in the air, growing into a brilliant orb that seared my vision. My ears popped as the humming turn louder and louder with every second pass. I read the last words and then turned my eyes away and dove to the ground, clamping my hands over my ears. I could feel a fiery heat washing over me, as if I were lying on a great bonfire. Then, as sudden as a lighting strike, my world went still.


    The new silence fell all over the ship like a cloak, only broken by my deep sobbing breaths. I saw a figure, which I realize that what I had done was summoning spell, (oh damn I think I just summon something, I should have not read that damn scroll.) I could hear a low rustle in the darkness, followed by a low growl. I froze and held my breath, the noise intensified, moving closer and closer, until I could feel the hot moist breath of the creature in my ears, when I looked towards the creature. It left me quite shock since I could see that it was a girl, almost as tall as me, with twin tails a blonde hair and in a Gothic dress.


    Before I could even speak a word, she  leap towards me and gave me a deep kiss.

 Chapter 8 - Contract

    here''s another chapter guys, give me your reaction and insights on the comment table below, and don''t forget to give me your support, like giving some ratings, review and much more, give me reputation hehehe :P


    and by the way since i am not doing this a career, i am just doing this for fun, and to pass by my boredom , because someone mailed me in Pm saying why it took me soo long to write chapters and release so long, he even say i was getting money....well to tell you guys, 100% i don''t get money from this, and this is purely free for you guys. so lets be fair here, i don''t get money, i give you guys entertainment on my story right? the least that some of you could do is wait.... and not be greedy right? oh well i forgive him since i though he is new here but there is no next time....


    and dont forget to give me reputations hehe and reviews, because it gives me the feeling of fulfillment to see some of your comments and reviews :D


    Edit: oh and i don''t have a PR, so you have to deal with some errors, grammar errors etc... since English is not my main


    language...well its actually my 3rd language so pardon me for not being well verse on English.


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><>(recap) Aika¡¯s POV<><><><><><><><><><><>


    It¡¯s been week¡¯s now since the kissing accident that had happened between me and Josh, not only did he kissed me when he passed out the first day he arrive, he even kissed me in front of all those people, not to mention my parents was also there. But since I could see that he was still a kid, I had though that it did not meant anything to him and it did not matter, but I got to hand it to him, he made my heart race for the first time.


    For two months me and Josh had fun playing together, until I got infatuated with Zeph¡¯s brother, I don¡¯t know why but, I think I got attracted to him because he has this mature aura around him. For the last 8months I had stopped playing with Josh because I needed to sort out my feelings, I flirted with Alex, Zeph¡¯s older brother. I even went to play in their home every day, without bringing Josh alone because I am afraid that he would something embarrassing again, and of course we are only friends since though that Alex did not even kiss me or as to touch my hand like Josh did.


    In these few months I realized that my heart does not race as it race when I am together with Josh, but I am still immature so I did not realized it. Today is Josh birthday, well that¡¯s how my parents decided it, since Josh did not even tell us when his birthday is. I immediately wore my best dress because I wanted to show off to my friends and I also decided that today I will sort out my feelings to Alex, I would to find out if it¡¯s really love that I have for Alex or just brotherly love since I am an only child.


    I had forgotten to greet Josh and tell him happy birthday since I was Busy flirting¡­ with Alex and the others, my heart ache¡¯s as I watch my friend Josh sitting alone on the corner and eating by himself. ¡°he looks lonely, I should go talk to him now¡± but before I could get my chance to do so, I saw Zeph, my best friend went towards Josh and talk with him. It made me think that Zeph must have taken a liking to Josh since it¡¯s seldom for her to initiate a conversation with the opposite sex.


    I keep glancing towards their location from time to time, and I am always bewildered on how Josh could eat a lot of food with his small frame. Then after a few moments, Josh stood up and went to the center of the room and announce that he wanted to go to Hell¡¯s Island. Upon hearing those I heart tightened and it¡¯s as if its telling me not to let him go, then I heard Alex saying something rude to my friend Josh which had gotten me to my foolishness, I could even see that Zeph was almost tearing up upon hearing what had Josh said to everyone. The both us then went towards Josh location as to convince him to change his mind. As I ran towards him while thinking why he decided to leave even though he is younger


    than me ¡°don¡¯t he know how dangerous Hell¡¯s Island is?¡± then he looked towards us and I could see in his eyes sadness and loneliness then a sudden realization hit me ¡°i-its my fault¡­ I should have not ignore him these past few months I should have showed to him that there are people here he could call family and friend¡± I had resolve to prostrate to him and ask for forgiveness but I could feel my heart beating louder and louder as if I had a premonition that its already too late, I am already at tears while running towards him. Then suddenly a beautiful girl, in her late 20¡¯s stood up amongst the guests and went towards Josh.


    I instinctively stop my movement few meters away and even Zeph stop her movement in order to also listened to their conversation, I realize that the beautiful girl who stood up was Octavia the one the Josh had decided to be his master, my heart again ached and keep pounding and pounding my chest as if its blaming me for this outcome. Then I froze, no every one froze because of the killing intent that the Beautiful girl has emitted, I was on the verge of collapsing but Josh suddenly grabbed her breast. It made my eyes wide open and also his action subdued the killing intent. Then what shock me the most was the beautiful woman laugh and then pulled Josh and hugged her between her..Bre-breast¡­I stared daggers at her but she smirk at us and walk towards me and Zeph and whispered words, indecent words to be precise which made me and Zeph blush beet red and she even said that she would be the first one to-to taste Josh body, me and Zeph shouted but we were too late since the beautiful woman instantly went back towards Josh side and in an instant poof, the both of them were nowhere to be seen in the party room. On that day I had promised that if me and Josh ever mange to meet again, or when he came back I would not let him go even if I would throw my title as the princess I would never ever leave Josh side again. I realized that I love him and will follow him even to death.


    <><><> ((Authors Note: well guys I think I will not be doing Zephs POV since I am afraid it will have a negative impact on how you guys view her character, so I will just leave it be to your imaginations :D, and what do you guys think about Aika¡¯s POV? Do tell me on the comment below, I had made sure not to write too much since it¡¯s a recap POV, and also I don¡¯t like writing POV that much only when the MC is unconscious or something inorder to continue the story because I refrain from doing too many time skips))<><><>


    <><><><><><>Back to the main story, Mia¡¯s POV<><><><><><><><><><><><><>


    Me and my parents are on a vacation on some Island that I did not know of, eventually we decided to go back home, I love my papa and mama, they take care of me and give me everything that I want from toys to clothes, eventually I asked them if we could ride the largest ship back home. They immediately agreed which had made me so happy that I get to ride such a huge ship.


    Its evening already and my parents decided we eat together here in the main hall of the ship, I could see that there were a lot of people and different race eating, but I could only see few kids and it seems all of them are older than me. I know that I am four years old, but I don¡¯t know how old is my papa and mama since they don¡¯t tell me what their age is.


    ¡°Mia dear, why don¡¯t you grab some delicious cake over there I know that it¡¯s your favorite¡± my eyes sparkled upon hearing what my mama has said, so I immediately went to get myself a cake. Upon walking towards the cake I could feel my heart pounding for some reason, with each step I take I could feel that I was getting closer and closer to something or to someone and my heart keep beating and beating until I saw him, a white haired boy with golden eyes. I could feel my heart beat, louder and louder as each step I take towards the whitehaired boy. When I had gotten near him, my heart was literally beating which made me remember one of the stories my mama, had read me when I went to sleep each night, the story was a bout love at first sight and a fateful encounter. I think I finally understood that story, since I think I have fallen in love at first sight to this whitehaired boy.


    And I also remembered the words that my papa would always tell me, its about how he and mama manage to meet, he said that it was a 1% chance and that 1% chance was fate, since papa also told me that I could only meet my partner by being summoned. Papa told me that I any demon can be summon through a summoning spell and depending on the summoner¡¯s potential, if he/she is weak he/she will summon weaker demons and if he/she is extremely strong he/she can summon ancient demons like dragons, ancient vampires etc¡­, in my papa¡¯s case he summoned my mama through a summoning and it was supposed to be a 1% chance that out of all people my papa had summon my mama, since its almost impossible to summon someone who is the same species through summoning. But my papa did it, and summoned my mama. The both of them had love each other since childhood, they could not marry since ancient pureblooded female vampires has a belief that only the first to summon them has the right to become her partner for life. And my papa did it and they live happily ever after.


    Now it¡¯s my turn, I could feel it, I am 100% sure that this whitehaired boy is my destined partner for life so I shyly grab his hand and took him with me to my papa and mama, and also It made me happier since the whitehaired boy did not even resist or rather he had let me, a stranger to him, grab him and led him to my mama and papa. While walking towards the table of my parents took a glance upward towards him, and I could feel my chest tightens and my heart started to race again. Especially his golden eyes I could not avert myself from glancing from him, it¡¯s the first time that I had taken a liking to the opposite sex this much. And what more, it is our first time meeting and we have not even yet introduced ourselves to one another.


    Upon arriving, my mama, was teasing me, and asked me who was this whitehaired boy was, and I shyly said my partner which had made me instinctively snuggle at his right side. Then he suddenly tensed up and I looked towards his eyes again and I could see he was looking towards my papa, so I thought for a while and realized that my papa was emitting some killing intent to wards him, so I glared my papa and snuggled myself towards the chest of my destined partner. Which had made papa released the killing intent.


    We sat in order to eat, I was in daze and was looking again towards my destined one. Then he looked towards me and our eyes met, my heart began to beat *ba-thump-ba-thump* again, louder and louder as we gaze each other¡¯s eyes. Then he spoke, saying if I wanted his cake, which I instinctively nod, I am glad that I don¡¯t mostly show my emotions on my face, because if I do, I am sure my face would be very very red right now since, my destined one has fed me the cake that he was eating using his fork (kyaa, it-it¡¯s an indirect kiss) I was now happily eating, then I stood up and position myself to sit on his lap, I don¡¯t know why I did that but¡­ I am glad he did not say anything and kept on feeding me. (This-this is the happiest moment of my life).


    He then introduced himself while eating and feeding me alternately. (Oh his name is Josh Vermillion, *fluffy atmosphere* ah I want to kiss him) I was going to kiss him now and then but I refrained myself since my parents were present and also I am a little bit shy, since it¡¯s my first time doing this kind of things with the opposite sex.


    When I was full, I got off from Josh lap and returned back to my sit, yea the sit besides him¡­ and then what I saw had made me somehow impressed, since I saw Josh was now eating and he was eating a lot, I was wondering how he could eat all of those meat, cakes, rice, juice, etc¡­ (Even the way he eats is lovely) was all I could think¡­yea I am definitely in love.


    After we ate, I am now screaming since my papa and mama is separating me from my destined partner, Josh, when my papa had explained why, I had to be separated, he also said that, only by being summon will I met my destined partner. I then gave up, kissed Josh on the cheek and said ¡°he is my destined partner and I know it¡± then went back together with my papa with thoughts it mind (Josh I would be waiting for you, no matter how long it takes of you to summon me.)


    We arrived at our room, and decided to go to sleep, few minutes later, I suddenly began on glowing, my mama and papa are now screaming and getting worried, yes especially my papa, he was saying something like ¡° dear, dear, I can¡¯t believe this but it¡¯s too early for our daughter to be summoned, who is it? who is the bastard that is taking my baby girl away from me!¡± I began glowing brighter and brighter ¡°nooooo my baby don¡¯t leave papa alone¡± (my papa is really worried, but I wonder why I feel so calm about this don¡¯t tell me¡­).


    The next thing I know, I could see my destined partner, and I could see him slightly crouching while covering his ears. I went closer and closer, each step I took I could feel that my heart is racing harder and harder as if I was getting out of breath, when I was close enough by hairs breath, Josh opened his eyes, and the moment he opened his eyes I lost control of myself and buried my lips upon his. We kissed for roughly 3min and was now panting for air. After the kiss I now realized that I am feeling a burning sensation on my chest I took a look and I saw it, yes there was a pentagon mark with star marking¡¯s all around it (I know this mark, my papa told me that this is the highest and strongest symbol of contract and it bound both pairs for eternity even death could not separate us anymore) I was now grinning and blushing at the same time, then I took a look towards my true love, I could tell that he was somewhat shock for what had happened but when he saw me gazing at him, he then sighed and patted me on the head. While taking advantage of the moment I decided to indulge myself for another kiss. And said


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    ¡°Josh, your my one true love even death could not separate us anymore. Please take care of me now and forever¡± while smiling honestly from the deepest part of my heart, what made me happier was his reply.


    He also gave me a heartfelt smile and said ¡°Yea, I promise to also take care and love you for eternity¡±


    (Huh? Also?) I just shrugged the thoughts to the deepest part of my mind since it does not matter, because even death could not separate us, and so I decided to kiss Josh again, this time it lasted roughly for 3min.


    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>Josh POV<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>


    Mia Appeared in front of me, and kissed me deeply, I could swear she used her tongue¡­ oh well since I kind of somewhat like her, I guess its ok to kiss¡­yea I doubt I will cross the line¡­yea probably. After the hot kissed which felt hours for me, I could feel a burning sensation on my chest but before I could take a look, I saw Mia she unbuttoned her black dress and took a look on her chest. Of course since I was in front I could see *cough* her breast I also needed to remind myself (¡­yes I doubt I would cross the line¡­well not now anyways maybe after a few years.), her breast is small since she is still young but I could tell that she would become quite a woman rivaling even my master and Queen sheen, and for some reason I could feel my heart thumping like how it thumps for Arya to Mia. Then I saw a pentagon mark on Mia¡¯s  chest the same mark that was on the scroll that I had read earlier, a pentagon mark with star symbols all around its corners and somewhat with line tracing around it as if forming a circular symbol on her chest. I then took a look on my chest, since I also felt the burning sensation, yes, I also saw the same symbol on my chest.


    I could see that Mia is gazing towards me, I sighed and patted her head, then Mia kissed me again. I was having mix feelings since I don¡¯t know if I am betraying Arya, but I realized that since we have not met yet I guess I am not really betraying her but I do promise to myself that I will meet Arya in the near future and sort out my feelings.


    ¡°Josh, your my one true love even death could not separate us anymore. Please take care of me now and forever¡± I could see that Mia was smiling and I could tell it was a heartfelt smile since it made my heart race.


    ¡°Yea, I promise to also take care and love you for eternity¡± while saying what I really felt, I smiled at Mia from the deepest part of my heart, I guess this is 2nd time that I smile like this, the first was with Arya, now it¡¯s with Mia. We kissed again it lasted for roughly 3mins but for me it seems it lasted longer.


    Since it was nighttime already I decided


    ¡°Mia want to come to my room and sleep together?¡± I could see that Mia is now beet red¡­(oh I guess Mia shows her expressions from time to time.) I then realized what I had said and now I am also blushing from embarrassment. I had to correct myself so I said.


    ¡°do-don¡¯t get me wrong Mia, we-we could always do that after a few years when we are older¡± (oh damn) I said something awesome just now¡­ after realizing what I had said again, I am blushing as if I would explode from embarrassment. Mia just nodded and cling to me while we went to my room.


    I thought we could not get enough sleep after that awkward moment but I was wrong, we slept like a log and even better I don¡¯t feel any shyness even though Mia was clinging and hugging me like her personal pillow. And also I could smell some sweet scent coming from Mia which had helped me slept comfortably while laying her down comfortably on my arm and slightly caressing her head.


    Next morning I could see someone was tugging me on my side, when I woke up I saw Mia, she did not have a twin tail hair this time which made her appearance look much more mature and somewhat hot. It made my heart race for second.


    While rubbing my eyes while positioning myself on a sitting position I then gave Mia a kiss on her cheek and said to her ¡° good morning Mia you look much more beautiful when you lay your hair down like that¡± while caressing her hair lovingly. Then I heard someone *ehem* which had gotten me frozen on place.


    I slowly turned my head around and saw that it was my master who made the ehem sound, sweat started to form on my face and I was getting nervous since I also saw Mia¡¯s parents together with my master. (oh damn, did they saw that scene just now?)I was going to make some excuses but when I took a look towards Mia I could see that the buttons of her black dress was undone and she was almost naked, while I looked towards myself and more sweat started to form since I could see that the buttons of on my clothes are also somewhat undone. I almost gave up on making excuses, because no matter what I say I could tell that I would only be digging my own grave. With this much evidence in front of them, it might be appropriate for them to think that we did indecent things together. But I had to try my luck.


    ¡°We-we are innocent we did not do indecent things together.¡±


    Mia¡¯s father frowned a bit and then said ¡°really? Even a kiss?¡± I froze again, which made his wife Eva giggled to herself while putting her right hand towards her mouth ¡°so how many times did you kiss?¡± I was speechless on her nonchalant question, I was going to tell her that it was only one time but, Mia beat me to it and said cheerfully while raising three of fingers ¡°three times¡± I could now feel some killing intent, one from Mia¡¯s father and another one from my master.


    ¡°now now dear, don¡¯t be like that to our future son in law¡± which made Orfeo¡¯s killing intent slowly diminishing. Now I only need to think something about why my master is giving me her killing intent.


    But then she sighed and her killing intent also started to diminish, which had made me feel relieve. ¡°so this disciple of mine had gotten himself his future partner huh¡± which made me blush, then that blush of mined turned into a shiver because my master licked her lips while looking at me.(am I the only one who saw that?) oh well my master is also beautiful and is comparable to a goddess, yea goddess of war to be precise since she has this sneaky grin on her face and all.


    Mia¡¯s father was now sulking over there in the corner, while his wife decided to call him and said ¡°dear, don¡¯t be like that it¡¯s not like Mia is the only daughter that you have¡± upon hearing his wife, Orfeo suddenly perked up his ears and immediately went to his wife ¡°wh-what do you mean dear?¡± we then could see Eva caressing her belly ¡°yo-you don¡¯t mean¡­¡± Eva smiled and then gave Orfeo a nod. ¡°did you hear that Mia, your going to have a younger brother  or sister¡± Orfeo lifted Mia and was spinning her together with him because he was happy, yea too happy. After spinning around for minutes, Orfeo went back to his wife and caress her belly ¡°so how long?¡± Eva smiled and said ¡±it¡¯s been 2months already¡±. It seems like Orfeo was in deep thoughs, after he was done thinking he went towards me, stared at me and Mia who was now back onto grabbing on my right arm.


    ¡°Josh¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, what can I do for you fa-father¡± I got startled and called Orfeo, father¡­ oh well might as well call him now that than later.


    Orfeo somewhat twitch his right eye and then sighed ¡°Josh since I can no longer separate Mia from you, please take good care of her and protect her with everything in your power¡± I could see that Orfeo¡­I mean father in law was being serious so I gave him my honest reply


    ¡°yes, I will take good care of Mia for eternity¡± which made him felt more relax, then he suddenly asked me a weird question.


    ¡°soo, who¡¯s stronger? You or Mia? Well Mia is by far the strongest and could be considered a prodigy in the entire history of our ancient race.¡± Huh? I don¡¯t know who is stronger¡­  but Mia shyly blush and them pointed towards me.


    (huh? So I am stronger? How does she even know that¡­ even I don¡¯t know if I am stronger or weaker than her.) Upon seeing Mia pointing at me, Orfeo was perplexed on what to say.


    ¡°oho, hohohoho¡± Eva is now suddenly laughing and giggling to herself, she then took a look towards me and gave me a sneaky smile and said to Mia.


    ¡°Mia dear, how many children do you want?¡± (Huh? Children? Don¡¯t tell me¡­) I was now at complete loss of words, while Mia shyly fidgeting with herself and shyly raised her three fingers up. (.......)


    I took a look towards my master, but I saw that she was not affected, when she saw me looking at her, she winked at me and licked her lips seductively. While Orfeo said ¡°hmm three huh? Make sure its 1 boy and two girls¡± (I am now confuse¡­very and utterly confuse, I though marriage and such are such a serious matter, but I guess it¡¯s not that serious huh¡­.)


    ¡°Dear, you do know that we have to wait until Mia is in the proper age for conceiving a child¡±


    ¡°Yes, dear. I just could not wait to see my grandchildren, and by the way dear, let¡¯s think of a name to our soon to come son or daughter¡±


    They gave their blessing etc¡­ then said to Mia to take care of herself and to be sure to take good care of her body in order to give healthy children¡­ after Mia¡¯s parents left, my room now is silent, while my master is just standing in the corner and somewhat was in deep thought to herself. After a few sec¡¯s master Octavia look towards me and Mia, then she slowly approached us.


    ¡°Josh¡±


    ¡°y-yes master!¡±


    ¡°be sure to not neglect your training ok, now that you have your self a fianc¨¦e? Or is she already your wife? Well it does not matter, as long as you give your all to your training¡±


    ¡°of course master¡±


    My master now took a look at Mia, the both of them stared at each other, then my master smirked at Mia and then suddenly kissed me on my lips, she even used her tongue the kissed took roughly 1min and then she slowly walked away. When she was almost at the door, she turned around and told me.


    ¡°Josh, be sure to give your all at your training, we will start later, for now make your little wife over there calm down.¡± She then left with a smiling and somewhat satisfied look on her face.


    I then took a look towards Mia, who was somewhat shock on what my master have done, well even I did not expected my master to suddenly do that to me, but since I don¡¯t hate her,¡­ and also its not like I hate my master or such. So I welcome good events that happened as good karma. Then Mia suddenly snapped, she look towards me with an almost tearing eyes and pouted. Then she slowly approach me, (well I did not expect this outcome but, oh well I will just go with the flow, and see where it will lead me.)


    Then Mia whispered to me, ¡°I won¡¯t lose and I won¡¯t give you to anyone else without a fight¡± with her hair down that reach her back, Mia look really attractive and not to mention she also look much much more seductive than before. Mia then gave me a passionate kiss, our tongue in twined with one another, our tongue was somewhat fighting back n forth, pushing sucking and pulling, Mia pushed me on the bed and continued her relentless attack on my lips, minutes passed and Mia and me are still kissing each other, we only stopped for a while gasping for air, and then she returned to kissing me, as if she was declaring that I am hers and she was mine. After roughly one hour of kissing and tongue swapping, we broke off each other while gasping for air, Mia is now back to her usual shyly attitude which made me think that the Mia earlier was an alter ego, which made me felt utterly wrong since Mia kissed me again, this time it was not a clumsy kiss but a very passionate kiss.


    ¡°Josh¡±


    ¡°hmm? What is it Mia?¡±


    ¡°Do you hate this side of me¡± I could see now that she was back to her old self, and was fidgeting her fingers together.


    ¡°of course not¡± upon hearing my words, Mia perked up and was smiling (oh she looked much more beautiful like this when she smiles with her hair down) something rose within me which I could not explain but I know that I was falling in love with Mia, even though my first love was Arya, even now I still love Arya but I realized that I also am starting to fall in love with Mia.


    ¡°Mia¡±


    ¡°hmm?¡± she tilted her head cutely, while I stared at her with loving eyes


    ¡°you look stunning with your hair down¡± I could now see the rare expression that Mia shows from time to time, yes I could see that she is blushing on what I said. Without letting her give an answer, this time I took the initiative and attacked her with my lips. We kissed again for minutes with our lips together and our tongue hovering on our mouths.


    The morning passed by with the both of us just kissing each other, the weird thing is we never crossed the line, even with those moods all over, (I guess this is best for now, oh how I expect some great events on the future), with those thoughts in mind I was now expecting some great events that I have not experience in my military years.

 Chapter 9 - Lunch and trouble

    Hey guys, sorry for the late update, I have been Busy for a while... and sorry for the short chapter this time, i will compensate on the next one...I promise hehehe.


    and tell me your insight about this one guys, on the comment table below, cheers and hope you guys will enjoy this chapter.


    Edit: many Thanks to justaway for ProofReading my works


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    *Yawn*, I woke up around quarter to lunch time, and it seems Mia is sleeping soundlessly and peacefully beside me, while hugging my whole right arm. (oh¡­ so we fell asleep again, but I still could not believe it, the girl that I had recently met, not to mention not even a day had passed, became my eternal partner, or should I call this destined partner?) Many thoughts swirled through my mind, but I guess I will just go with the flow and see what happens.


    Mia woke up, she then looked upwards meeting my gaze upon hers. I could not utter a word because of the awkwardness but Mia broke the silence.


    ¡°Good morning Josh¡±


    (Pretty weird since it¡¯s almost lunch time, on the second though we forgot to greet each other this morning, since when we woke up earlier things happened...)


    ¡°Good morning Mia¡± I said my greetings as I caress Mia¡¯s head (Mia look really adorable when her hair is down. She gives an aura of maturity in her, not to mention that it¡¯s pretty weird thing for me to feel, since I clearly know that me and Mia are of the same age.)


    Mia then gave me a peck on the lips, well I think it was a good morning kiss so I just smiled at her, she then snuggled closer to me then closed her eyes, I could see that she was really comfortable and felt relaxed while snuggling my chest. I could smell some sweat fragrance from Mia, I don¡¯t know why, but me and few where a few more years old, I could swear that I would immediately lose my virginity to her and gobble her up. Yes¡­ I am still a virgin, never had sex before, all I have done so far with a girl was kiss, and I also think that the longest kiss I ever had was with Mia. I felt awkward about it at first, but since I already accepted that common sense doesnt seem to apply on this world. I just accepted the fact that I could now fall in love to whoever I want. I just have to follow my heart, I promised to enjoy every second of this life of mine.


    After a few minutes of snuggling with Mia, I slightly tap her shoulders, she then looked towards me with a face saying ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±, but then growl was heard, and Mia immediately went beet red. (Oho, well I expected this outcome, since we hadn''t had breakfast yet and it¡¯s almost lunchtime anyway)


    ¡°Mia, let¡¯s go have lunch¡±


    Mia nodded, I felt warm inside seeing the shy Mia embarrass.


    We then stood up from the bed and fixed our clothes, then my eyes burst wide open upon seeing that Mia was stripping in front of me. Mia looked towards me with a face saying ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡±  but then she blushed seeing that I was looking , or rather ogling her body... I feel that I did something wrong, but her skin was white as snow and she was so petite, well it is expected since she was still young, and I also realized that I myself is also young... (ohh that¡¯s right, I am still four years old) I took another glance towards Mia, I could see that she was blushing because of me staring at her. (Her eyes, in contrast with her body was alluring, even with her age) I felt a bit aroused but held myself together. It¡¯s the first time I felt towards this way against someone... I never felt this aroused towards Arya, well maybe a little bit, but this is different, Mia is still a child... on the second though, I am also a child. I would have attacked and gobbled up Mia already and do all those kinds of things to her, but since the both of us are bound for eternity, I held my self-back (*sight*what am I thinking all this indecent stuff for?, Mia won¡¯t go anywhere, so I better hold myself together and just look forward to the future) I never realized it but, my heart is slowly growing more and more fond of Mia, I don¡¯t even know if I love Mia more than I love Arya. But one thing is real, I still have feelings for Arya, and my resolve of meeting her in the future would did not change. The only thing that I felt sorry was, not giving my first love my virginity... Or rather my first time.(oh I hope Arya has not fallen in love with someone else, since we have not met yet, I don¡¯t know if she would love me when we meet, but when I meet her and my feelings for her has not yet change, then I would do everything in my power to get her....) some evil thoughts swirled through my mind, but I knew that little by little, my real personality was being shown, or rather the personality that I had no idea was there, was emerging from deep within me.


    ((Author note: I think this is the turning point? well our MC has not realized it yet, and I don¡¯t know if it was because of the betrayal that he felt from Diane in the prologue but, his personality was being shaped or rather his personality is being molded to make him willing to kill for the ones he love, or rather fight for it, and could do the most cruel things to those who betray him and steal from him.))


    After we had dressed, we immediately went to grab lunch together.


    Upon arriving at the designated location, I could see that master Octavia and Mia¡¯s parents were already having lunch together with the other adults. Me and Mia took a seat on the corner near the windows, I then immediately went to get food, since it seems that lunch here on the ship is like a buffet. When I returned I could see three older kids who were around 7-10 years of age surrounding Mia. And I had the gist of it, it seems that the three of them were hitting on Mia, I then immediately rush back towards Mia while bringing the food that I selected for the both of us.


    ¡°Umm excuse me? Is something the matter?¡± I was polite to the three kids.


    ¡°Hey brat, shoo! Go away, I can¡¯t believe that they let commoners on this ship.¡± Said the older kid, while the other one said. ¡°Go away you pest, can¡¯t you see that you¡¯re a nuisance."


    Then the younger one asked Mia ¡°Hey, what¡¯s your name? Are you waiting for your parents? How about you come with us and let¡¯s eat together.


    (What the hell are these kids? They have no manners at all and can¡¯t they see that Mia is uncomfortable because of them) I then ignored them and seated myself besides Mia, I made sure that Mia was on my left side while the three kids was on my right side.


    ¡°Did I take to long Mia?¡±


    Mia shook her head and said ¡°Nope¡± she then cling to my left arm and snuggled on my chest, of course this made the three older kids fuming in anger.


    ¡°This bastard!¡±


    ¡°Yea, who does he think he is? Snatching our prey from us.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s teach this brat a lesson guys!¡±


    The three of them were loud, very loud indeed that we attracted the attention of the adults around us, even my master and Mia¡¯s parents was looking toward our direction, but it seems like they just shrug it off and went back to their conversation as if it is a normal occurrences for them.


    Why such unfortunate thing is happening? Me and Mia just wanted to have our lunch together peacefully. And now these three kids are causing unimaginable trouble.


    The oldest kid spoke in a loud voice for all the people who were eating could hear.


    ¡°I challenge you, a commoner to a nobles duel for the authority of that girl!¡± he pointed to Mia, which made me fume in anger.


    ¡°What! Do you think you have the right to say that? She is not a thing, you can¡¯t say such gibberish  to her like that.¡±


    Then the second kid interfered and said, ¡°Hehe, never mind the challenge Karl, let¡¯s just dispose of this brat and take the girl hehehe¡±


    While the youngest was having impure thoughts and drooling to himself, (tsk, this bastards)


    I looked towards Mia, and she seems fine, but she then stood up and walked towards the center while pulling my arm, making us the focus of all attentions.


    ¡°Mia, what are you doing?¡± Mia gave me a wryly smile and said ¡°test¡±


    ¡°Huh? You are testing me?¡± which made me somewhat sad, but then she shook her head and pointed towards her parents and my master¡¯s location. As I turned my head to them, Mia¡¯s parents gave me a thumbs up, while my master Octavia blew a kiss with her hand to me.


    (Oh, I get it now¡­ so that¡¯s what they mean about me being stronger huh? Well of course, since on my knowledge, being strong is one of the key points on this world. And being stronger than the female that I would marry would allow me to have the higher chance to produce offspring¡¯s with her¡­ I don¡¯t quite get why, on how being the dominant one in the relationship is affecting the chance of impregnating the woman¡­ well no use thinking it now)


    ¡°Haha look at them, they probably are shaking.¡±


    ¡°hehe let¡¯s give our parents a good show Karl.¡±


    ¡°Ok Jason, and Mike stop drooling.¡±


    The older guy, which was named karl, took out his sword, same goes to Jason and Mike.


    Then the passengers or guest all around us started bickering with each other saying ¡°Poor kid¡±, ¡°Yea, he is unlucky¡±, ¡°His opponents are higher nobles¡± ¡°Yea, I wonder where his parents are? If they did not step forward, to save their child, that must have mean that they are a lower nobles.¡± , ¡°And that older kid is a prince of some country, see that old man over there? Yes, that¡¯s his father, the king of a small country.¡± ¡°Yea, it might be small, but a king is a king, a noble can¡¯t compare.¡± ¡°Yea I hope both of their parents won¡¯t cry while their children become our entertainment hehehe¡±


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    (Damn, are all of these people have screws on their heads?)


    The three older kids started to laugh while the expectator was just giggling with themselves, and Mia¡¯s parents and master Octavia was watching me, as if expecting me to do something.


    ¡°Tsk, ok fine, but you three shall die.¡± I said it with all of my killing intent, of course I was serious, very serious indeed, it¡¯s the 2nd time I felt this anger, 1st was when Arya was killed on my previous timeline, and now that these three assholes, is making My Mia as if she were an object.


    Every one fell silent, even the three kids flinched as if it was their first time experiencing or rather feeling what killing intent is.


    I smirked as if I already had my victory, which was very foolish of me, how can this be any different when I lost control over myself when Arya was killed? I started to calm down a little bit, and started to conjure the spell that I developed, it¡¯s the compressed air, and I think I shall call it¡­ gyro mk3 ¡­well my naming sense is pretty horrible but I guess this is ok for now.


    As I cast my spell, air started to compressed on my palm, which made Mia, who was beside me fascinated, even her parents were impressed and not to mention my master. Since I am guessing that its not every day that a 4 year old child like me could perform such a feet. Even the other expectators held their breath upon witnessing such feet, I guess me doing this kind of thing is really rare? (huh? Why did the room got silent all of a sudden?).


    I could see that the three older kids had wet themselves, I was dead set on killing them, I don¡¯t know why, but I have the urge to kill them, so as I was going to slam my gyro mk3 spell on them, all of the sudden I felt that my body became heavier. And the next thing I knew, the fat king, who was the father of the oldest kid started to laugh and said


    ¡°Hahahaha, I did not know how a commoner like you can do such a thing but you better think twice you pest!¡± He snap his fingers, and my body felt even heavier than it did earlier. I was now almost kneeling on the floor. While the three kids ran behind the old king, I could see another old geezer besides the old king, and I could see that it was him. Yes he was the one that was casting a gravity spell on me, making my body heavier.


    Mia became worried and positioned herself in front of me, I could see that she was going to cast some magic, but then I saw the old geezer motioning his hands down wards, which made Mia suddenly slammed on the floor, upon seeing my beloved Mia, on the floor, something inside of me snapped.


    ¡°Mia!!! Damn you, you bastard!!! You shall pay for that!!!¡± I shouted with all my might, I used all of my energy to move my body, but its too heavy, I don¡¯t know what spell that geezer used, so I took a look towards Mia¡¯s parents and my masters location, hoping that they would help me, or rather at least they should check if Mia was alright since, Mia lost consciousness. (wh-what are they doing? Why don¡¯t they help Mia?) My head was filled with anger, I could feel that my heart was filled with pure rage¡­ At that moment I could feel something inside me snapped, something within me is crying for blood, bloodlust started to leaked from within me. I could feel that my mind is being shrouded by anger and darkness, the next thing I knew I had already lost consciousness.


    <><><><><><><><><><><><><>Octavia¡¯s POV<><><><><><><><><><><><><><>


    My disciple seems to be in trouble, but as Orfeo and Eva¡¯s suggestions, we would just watch and see the full capabilities of Josh in the sidelines, even I was intrigued to know the full capabilities of my new disciple so we agreed not to interfere unless it is a life and death situation.


    I was impressed upon seeing that Josh, was able to conjure such magic in his age, but when Josh  suddenly fell to the ground, my heart tightened, if Orfeo and Eva had not tried to stopped me, I would have come flying to wards Josh, and pulverized those bastards, but I held my self-back since I could see that even Orfeo was burning in rage when he saw his little girl suddenly collapsed on the ground. (tsk, that geezer might be stronger than we had expected).


    The three of us where going to interfere, but the second we moved, we felt a killing intent coming out from Josh body, so we instinctively stopped and stared towards Josh. We could see some black miasma coming out from his body, the area around him was enveloped with thick killing intent, even though we were far away, we could still feel it, the disgusting feeling was unbearable, it felt extremely suffocating.


    Josh eyes suddenly lost its color, (did my disciple lost consciousness?) as I was moving closer steadily towards my disciple, while Orfeo was itching to jump towards his daughter and see if she were ok.


    Josh suddenly was laughing, every one of us were dumbfounded upon seeing a child like him laughing evilly, and it¡¯s as if he were a completely different person from before. The color of his eyes returned, but all I could see was emptiness on his golden eyes, As if it were a devoid of emotions.


    Then he started to mutter while his eyes shone brighter, and the symbol that was on his chest could be seen on both of his golden eyes.


    ¡°Analyzing existence¡­release contract of destruction¡­ I create nothing, forgive nothing, save nothing¡­ I just erase, completely ¡­shatter¡­collapse, break and disappear, I feel it¡­ my power, the contract is different¡­ erase everything¡±


    What came out of his mouth made everyone who were present shiver, his childish voice became cold, as if he were a being with the sole purpose of destruction. Even I shivered, I who was renowned as the youngest master of arcane magic, and the youngest general of the Yin-Yang Empire who were once one of the most strongest kingdom, before its downfall.(how can this be? I felt scared for a moment...)


    Josh continued to speak as if not minding the people who were collapsing one by one around him.


    ¡°I am the destruction, I bring forth nothing, I bless nothing, I save nothing, I only erase¡­completely, and I have waited ages for this day to come. Haha hahaha *evil laugh*¡±


    ¡°Ha! Such arrogance! To even think of sealing me forever¡±


    ¡°By consuming you all here the seal shall shatter and the world shall be plunged into darkness once again muhahaha *evil laugh*¡±


    ¡°I have no choice, you have no choice, I am compelled to devour you all and plunge this world to total darkness and destruction, and once it is done, this world shall be born anew and become peaceful¡± hahaha*evil laugh¡­again*


    I shivered and then I heard Orfeo and his wife mutter something which made me freeze.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me... He is Dante¡¯s son?¡±


    (omg, you mean that Dante, the dark overlord of mankind, destroyer of plains, harbinger of destruction and the slayer of gods, everyone knows here that Dante is carrying within himself the very first being who wreaked havoc here in Earthus, for generations his bloodline was holding the seat within them... And if Josh really is Dante¡¯s son, then he must be carrying within himself the very being who is on par with the gods themselves or stronger than the gods)


    ¡°Ohh my, I guess we won¡¯t need to worry dear¡±


    (huh? What the hell is Eva saying?)


    ¡°Yes dear, I expect two sons and one daughter in the future¡±


    ¡°ufufufufufu¡± *both laughing evilly¡­*


    (omg,¡­ what hell is wrong with these two? Why the hell would they want¡­. Oh wait¡­ it all makes sense now, since Josh is the son of the man who could easily terrorize half of the world and is considered one of the legendary beings for 300 years¡­ then that means Orfeo and Eva, knew Dante? And that having known that Josh is the son of Dante¡­omg so that¡¯s why¡­ with Josh possible strength¡¯s from the dark entity sealed inside him, and from the genes of his father¡­ then he is now considered one of the strongest creature who will walk Earthus)


    ((Authors Note: Earthus, is the name of the planet that Josh had landed to))


    I was now in daze, but then I suddenly came back to reality since Josh started to slaughter the old geezer that made Mia unconscious (if he just collapse he might have lived...)


    Josh was floating in midair, and grabbed the old geezer by his throat, the old geezer pissed himself while being strangle by Josh to death.


    ¡°Damn it, Josh snapped out of it!¡± I shouted as I ran towards him, since he already was burning the old king and the three kid¡¯s using his dark flames. And he turned his attention towards Mia, he slowly descended near Mia.


    ¡°Josh!!!¡± I tried to grab him but Orfeo and Eva spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok Octavia¡±


    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry too much Octavia, Josh won¡¯t hurt his wife ufufufufu¡± *both are now laughing evilly again*


    (huh?) I was dumbfounded, again. I glanced towards Josh and it seems he was truly slowly returning to his senses, the dark miasma surrounding him disappeared and that disgusting killing intent also disappeared with it.


    Josh then fainted near Mia¡¯s side, and was now in deep slumber.


    (Truly this disciple of mine is such an interesting one, who would have thought that this child has such a great and interesting future ahead of him.) I smiled while thinking about the fun things and the great things I could do and teach my disciple in the future.

 Chapter 10 - Meditating...?

    Hey guys, heres a new chapter. and I hope you guys will like this.


    Don''t forget to rate,review, and give me reputation if you like my stories hehehehe :D


    And leave your insights and comments on the comment table below


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    When I woke up, I saw that Mia was on my right, sleeping peacefully. It was such a good thing to see.


    I was worried that I lost myself back then¡­I was filled with rage, and lost control of myself. I could still remember the things that I had said and done. And the symbol that appeared on my eyes¡­ yes it was the same symbol on my chest and Mia, I guess it was thanks to these symbol that I have not completely lost control of myself and went berserk killing everyone back then.


    I had such a nice nap¡­, well it¡¯s weird since I did not even felt anything when I killed those bastards.


    As I was reminiscing the events that had transpired earlier this day, all of a sudden someone pulled me from my left side and hugged me, embracing me tightly¡­


    ¡°Wh-what!¡±


    When I turned around, I saw that it was my master¡­ yes, she was sleeping on my left side. And she¡¯s also was the one who suddenly pulled me and made me her hugging pillow.


    Mine and my master¡¯s face is hairs breath away from each other because of her hugging me closely. Since I was being made her hugging pillow, all I could do was stare at her sleeping face.


    (ohh, she is really beautiful. She looks cool and very beautiful upon a closer look.)


    As I was admiring the beauty of my master, her eyes suddenly opened.


    Which got me startled and accidentally kissed her on her lips.


    She was confuse for a minute but then smiled at me.


    ¡°I-it¡¯s an accident master.¡± I was frantically proving my innocence to my master Octavia. Which made her smirk all the more.


    ¡°Oh really? You were not admiring my beauty?¡±


    Well¡­since I was really admiring her beauty, I could not reply on her question. Which made my master blushed even a little.


    Her eyes widen, cheeks flushed red and said. ¡°What¡­so you were really admiring my beauty?¡±


    Now it was my turn to blush, well since it was true anyway, I just nodded in agreement.


    And then someone suddenly jumped at me from behind and embraced me.


    Yes it was Mia, she just awoken up.


    Upon seeing her close to me, I could see that Mia was somewhat pouting,


    I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s because she saw that I accidentally kissed my master earlier¡­


    She stared at me as if waiting for something¡­ after a minute had passed¡­ she was still staring at me, our head leveled and our eyes locked to each other.


    I then suddenly realized that she must have also wanted a kiss.


    Hoping that my hunch was right, I leaned closer to Mia and kissed her, her lips was soft, so soft that our kiss lasted for a minute.


    ¡°Oho, so you kids are ok in doing that in front of someone? I see I better have to raise and train you strictly from now on¡­¡±


    Mia was having this victory look on her, while my master was having this scary smile on her¡­


    I was going to say something but lost my chance since Mia spoke some terrifying words.


    ¡°ehehe, Josh is Mia¡¯s husband¡±


    Well it might be true in a sense¡­but it¡¯s still a terrifying word coming out from her mouth. But Mia looked so innocent, I bet other people might take what she said as a joke or something like a kid would say¡­ but I for one assure you this¡­ no one kisses someone and used their tongue for minutes, as someone who would jokingly say those words.


    Master Octavia¡¯s eyes were somewhat twitching upon hearing what Mia had just said, so she suddenly pulled me and kissed me deeply. Her tongue was coiling over mine, which even reaches towards at the farthest back of my throat.


    Mia then screamed something like, ¡°Nooo!¡±  Because of what my master had suddenly done.


    She immediately went towards me, pulling my head towards her, our lips touch each other again for the 2nd time¡­


    Then master Octavia also pulled me¡­and kissed me again¡­ They were repeating this over 5min until I screamed.


    ¡°Stooop*pant* *pan*¡± I was panting for air because of their nonstop kisses.


    ¡°Seriously¡­ I almost suffocated¡­¡±


    I scolded the both of them, which miraculously was accepted with open arms. They just lowered their heads as if repenting on what they had childishly done.


    (*Sigh* I can accept if it was only Mia who was like that¡­but I did not expect my master was also childish?).


    I relaxed for a bit because the two of them were now behaving. But that relaxation was destroyed upon hearing what Mia had just said.


    ¡°Booo, ok fine. Mia will share Josh with Octavia¡±


    I admit I was startled upon hearing Mia say those things¡­ but the thing that surprises me the most, was that, Mia spoke master Octavia¡¯s name nonchalantly with no honorifics. I was going to say something but, master Octavia took the initiative, I bet she saw my troubled face and answered my question as if she was reading my mind.


    ¡°Yes, me and Mia are rivals, and since I am older, I might as well take the 2nd seat as your 2nd wife Josh¡±.


    I was now dumbfounded¡­ (Huh? Wife? Me and master? And Mia?).


    I took a look on their faces, and saw that the both of them were dead serious.


    ¡°*sigh*¡± I sighed again, this time It was a sigh surrendering to my fate.


    ¡°But¡­ I am still young¡± I tried to make some excuses at the last minute. But it was automatically shut down by master Octavia.


    ¡°My dear Josh, love knows no boundary¡±


    ¡°¡­.ok fine, I give up. But I won¡¯t promise that I will only love the two of you¡± I was going to tease the two of them for a bit, but then I realized I just dug my grave deeper.


    ¡°No worries Josh, Me and Mia will decide if to accept your new wives or not.¡± Mia nodded happily on master Octavia¡¯s words of wisdom¡­


    (¡­huh? It¡¯s as if they are expecting me to have dozens of wives¡­.)


    This time I dare not reply to her words. And decided to change the subject.


    ¡°Master, what happened to me back then?¡±


    Upon hearing my question, Mia suddenly went closer and seated herself on my lap, and patiently waited for my master¡¯s explanation.


    ¡°Josh¡­ its¡­¡­*Explaination¡­.bla, bla, bla*¡­.. So I guess you  need to get stronger in order prevent you from losing yourself again.¡±


    ¡°I¡­see¡­, so master can you explain to me the full story of my bloodlines background?¡±


    My master was thinking deeply to herself wither to tell me or not.


    I then use my puppy dog eyes, hoping that my master would tell me the story of my bloodline.


    ¡°pwetty, pwease master¡± I was using a puppy dog eyes technique¡­which made my master smile, she then suddenly grabbed my head and hugged me. Which had gotten Mia who was in between us crush in her breasts. But I guess it was a mission accomplish since master agreed to tell me.


    ¡°ok listen carefully Josh, and you too Mia, because this story is concerning our beloved Josh here. Other beings might come for him and take him away from us, or much more, some may come in order to kill him.¡±


    Mia just nodded and is silently waiting for my master¡¯s story. Of course Mia is still at my lap sitting comfortably.


    But I was also a little worried since, now I know that I may have some important role in the future¡­or something like that.


    Then upon seeing our resolve from our face, master Octavia started to tell us the short story about my ancestor¡­


    ¡°Long, long ago¡­ there was a never-ending battle and wars between humans and monsters.


    Foul creatures¡ªfilthy monsters¡ªassaulted and devoured humans. which Surely could only bring about the fall of mankind.


    Ceaselessly, the monsters continued to appear, even as humans beat back tens of thousands of them. Exhausted, and facing a world that held nothing but ruin, mankind fell into despair.


    However¡­ one man, even in the midst of such despair, he never ceased slaying monsters; never ceased reclaiming the future.


    The goddess of war saw a future in this man and protected him; she gave him the strength to wipe out evil.


    With the goddess protection, the man obliterated a multitude of monsters.


    In him, the people found hope. They came to call him a hero.


    As this hero cut down countless of monsters, he discovered the source of their endless proliferation.


    The Supreme Overlord¡ªthat was what they called it.


    The Supreme Overlord needed to bury the hero that discovered him, and unleashed his legions of beasts and dark mages with power far greater than most monsters.


    But the hero killed every last one, and finally reached the feet of the Supreme Overlord.


    The epic final battle between Hero and the Supreme Overlord, Good and Evil, was savage in the extreme, but in the end, the hero, who was mankind¡¯s strength had manage to defeat the Supreme Overlord.


    The battle between mankind and monsters was finished. Just as everyone believed such to be true, but then there was much more than the Supreme Overlord, yes it was those three Demon Lords.


    The Supreme Overlord, continuing to release such minions even in death his power was truly immense. While the Demon Lords began to form their forces of Evil.


    There was no way to escape the curse of destruction and alter the course of history.


    At the very moment, the goddess of war appeared and told him that the filth had abated with the death of the Supreme Overlord, but that alone was not enough. Since the other Demon Lord was still alive and is more or less powerful than the Supreme Overlord.


    The hero asked what he should do, and the goddess smiled in return.


    At once, the Supreme Overlord¡¯s flesh and the monsters themselves were sucked into the hero.


    The goddess had sealed evil away inside the hero¡¯s body. And the Demon Lords were sealed in a special forest which is 30% of the world of Earthus.


    And thus the dark, tumultuous chapter of history that would come to be called the ¡°Supreme war¡± saw its end¡­


    The power of, one of the most powerful creature had been sealed away by the goddess inside of the hero¡¯s body, while the three demon lords were sealed in the forest of death.


    The people began to hope that the hero who had taken back the future for the world of men would become a king to lead them.


    However, the hero did not believe himself to be of kingly caliber;


    He was nothing more than the man who slayed the Supreme Overlord.


    Confessing that the goddess was truly the one who staved off their destruction, he became a recluse.


    The people built a large, solitary shrine for their goddess¡ªa shrine to deify the goddess of war.


    Before the people could thank the lone hero who fought for them.


    The hero was already gone, with the power of the Supreme Overlord within him. ¡°


    ¡°And that¡¯s about all the information I know about Dante, and in the last 300years, Dante, your father was that hero. I thought he had died already¡­but I never thought he would have a son, but upon seeing that power¡­. I believe you are Dante¡¯s son Josh¡±


    I did not quite catch what my master was saying, because after she told us the story. I felt a burning sensation my chest, my eyes then began to glow and those symbols on my chest appeared again on my eyes. And the next thing I knew I was already flowing in a dark void place. Then the next thing I knew I heard a voice saying


    ¡°¡±My child.


    You may not know me,


    but I know everything about you.


    I know when you sit down and when you rise up.


    I am familiar with all your ways.


    Even the very hairs on your head are numbered.


    For you were made in my image.


    In me you live and move and have your being.


    For you are my offspring.


    I knew you even before you were conceived.


    I chose you when I planned creation.


    I determined the exact time of your birth


    and where you would live.


    You are fearfully and wonderfully made.


    I have been misrepresented


    by those who don''t know me.


    They regard me as a being of destruction.


    But know this my child.


    I am not the being of destruction,


    but am the complete expression salvation.


    You may not know yet the real reason of the Millennium war,


    But in due time you will understand.


    It is my desire to lavish my love on you.


    Simply because you are my child


    and I am your Father.


    I offer you more than your Biological father ever could.


    For I am the perfect father.


    Every good gift that you receive comes from my hand.


    My plan for your future has always been filled with hope.


    My thoughts toward you are countless


    as the sand on the seashore.


    I will never stop doing good to you.


    For you are my treasured possession.


    I desire to establish you


    with all my heart and all my soul.


    And I want to show you great and marvelous things.


    If you seek me with all your heart,


    you will find me.


    And you will have full control over my power.


    Delight in me and I will give you


    the desires of your heart.


    For it is I who gave you those desires.


    I am able to do more for you


    than you could possibly imagine.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.For I am your greatest encourager.


    I may have not experienced what is love myself.


    But I have carried you close to my heart.


    I¡¯ll make sure you don¡¯t suffer like I did my child.


    One day you will know why I was called the Supreme Overlord.


    And one day you will find out the true purpose of my actions.


    When the time is right, you shall be enlightened my child.


    Become strong my child, for this might be the first and last


    That you will receive this message from me.


    I am just a friction of memories stored in my overwhelming power


    That resides within you¡­.¡±¡±


    The unexpected message ended. I did not felt scared or anxious, but I felt understanding, and being who was talking¡­ I was somewhat confuse, either not or to trust him¡­ but I decided to trust my feeling. Yes I decided that he was also truly my father¡­ or rather Vermilions father, but since me and Vermilion are one soul that means his also my father.


    My master was somewhat worried upon my reaction, it was clearly shown on her face. But I made sure to not worry her too much and just said my thanks.


    ¡°Thank you master¡± I slightly bowed to her showing my sincere thankfulness that she decided to tell me about my father/father¡¯s? And the source of power within me. Mia was also slightly bowing her head as if also thanking her.


    After a bit of chatting, master Octavia decided that it¡¯s time to begin my magic training. And of course Mia is somewhat included. Since Mia literally always tag along where ever I go.


    Then my master Octavia asked me if I knew the basic information about magic. And I answered yes because Vermillion already covered those minor information when he was at school¡­ but the weird thing is¡­he never practice them¡­ or rather he just likes reading books or lazing around all day.


    So basically the four major element in magic is Earth, Fire, Wind, Water.


    Earth: Stable and resilient, earth is the element of solidity and support. It is frequently the strongest element, but also the slowest or it''s good at defensive magic, others rarely use it in offensive. Earth characters are frequently dependable, strong, and, if female, motherly. However, they can also be stubborn and far too stuck in their ways. As such, it is aligned with the melancholic temperament. Generally represented as by either the color of their eyes, Green, Brown, etc¡­ (More often used if this element is based purely on actual earth rather than plants or other stuff). This is the "element" corresponding to the solid state.


    Fire: Has positive connotations like warmth, light, purification, and even rebirth. On the flipside, it''s very, very easy to exaggerate it into an antagonistic element by emphasizing its wild, destructive, and unpredictable nature. As it is aligned with the choleric temperament, fire characters have a habit of being impulsive, hotheaded, and brash. As such they make a great Red Oni to any Blue Oni and are typically The Hero, The Lancer or an important bad guy. More rarely they can be The Smart Guy as the ability to make and manipulate fire is often seen as the being first step towards "inventing" science. Usually represented by the eye color of Red , even though it is naturally more Orange in color (of course, they aren''t the only possible fire colors). This is the "element" corresponding to either the plasma state or to heat.


    Air/Wind: The element of change and movement; unpredictably calm one moment and flying into a tempest the next. The quickest of the elements, but sometimes seen as the weakest (unless it is referred to as "sky" or "heaven"), therefore, what it lacks in raw power it makes up for in offensive and defensive maneuvers. It can also include Weather Manipulation. Aligned with the sanguine temperament, air characters are often cheerful, energetic, free spirits. Noise, when used as an elemental attack, is sometimes depicted and treated as an air-like attack. It can also sometimes feed energy to Fire, so an Air Mage working with a Fire Mage is not a team to tangle with. Green is often used to represent it , but it''s also fairly common to see Yellow, Light Blues, Purples, or White. Air typically corresponds to the gaseous state.


    Water: The element of change and adaptability; capable of taking any form. Water is pretty much always seen positively, symbolizing healing, adaptability, and calm. While earth is strong and solid and air is weak but fluid, water is both strong and fluid, but not to the same extent as the other two. This is analogous to the liquid state of matter, insofar as liquids have a definite volume as solids do, but lack a definite form just like gasses.note  Aligned with the phlegmatic temperament, water characters are usually laid-back and go with the flow. Usually depicted as Blue or Cyan. Although not thought of as much of a combat power, when roused a Water Mage can be unstoppable and unpredictable¡ªespecially combined with Wind (think Hurricanes.)


    That¡¯s the basic, the more rarely ones seen are lightning, ice, Light, darkness, Gravity,


    Lightning/Electricity is sometimes paired with air or fire, but more often is considered a separate form of power. Lightning usually carries the same connotations as fire, but may also include speed ("moves like lightning") or mild insanity (from having fried his brain too many times), or even more. Like fire it''s sometimes an ability of The Smart Guy as controlling and conducting electricity is integral. Usually depicted as either very yellow or very blue, although in real life it''s actually more often white.


    Ice/Snow: may or may not be combined with water or air. As a separate element, it carries connotations of coolness, detachment, harshness, and even death. As a foil to fire they tend to be The Lancer or villains, Snow is almost the same as Ice generally but carries connotations of fun, softness, cheerfulness, and even love.


    Light/Holy: Light can be for healing or destruction. Commonly used by angels, priests, and the forces of heaven (even if they''re not the good guys). Light is, however, usually associated with absolute good. Sometimes mixed with Lightning or Fire. May also be portrayed as Sunlight.


    Darkness/Shadow: Even if Dark Is Not Evil, the vast majority of bad guys will use this. Often causes Standard Status Effects or Instant Death. Usually the opposite of and weak to Light. Occasionally manifests as gravity-based powers (as in black hole).


    Space/Gravity: The ability to control the fabric of space. Teleportation, causing objects to phase in and out, or the ability to control gravity is usually included.


    My master then told me to just meditate¡­ since me and Mia already slept¡­ or rather we were unconscious in these past hours, we don¡¯t have a choice but to meditate the whole night. Since we can¡¯t literally make noises and such because the others are sleeping¡­and meditating is also a form of training that most successful Arch mages had gone through before¡­well that was what I had been told by my master. But I also have had some prior knowledge of it from my memories.


    My master left us and went to bed¡­yes she went to sleep on my bed¡­boohoo my bed¡­my fluffy comfy bed was stolen by my master¡­.oh well I better start meditating.


    As I meditated Mia also joined me, that¡¯s what I had thought at first¡­ but as I entered the meditating state. I felt a soft sensation on my lips as if someone was kissing me¡­ so I opened my eyes and looked around. But I could not find out the reason of that soft sensation on my lips. I took a look at Mia and she was in her meditating state so I just thought to myself (¡­.it can¡¯t be her since she is also meditating¡­is my mind playing a prank on me?).


    So I entered my meditation state again¡­ after a few minutes I felt this warm sensation on my lips again. I just shrugged it in the corner of my mind thinking that my mind was playing a prank on me (hhmm maybe it¡¯s because of those kisses Mia and master was always giving me that I could feel I was being kissed even on my meditating state.)


    This time I thought I felt a tongue was slipping into my tongue¡­(this is weird¡­this kisses felt too real¡­I may be getting a hang on this meditation of mine¡­)


    Minutes have passed and the feeling of being kissed on my meditating state was becoming more and more real¡­(¡­how real can this become¡­even the tongue felt familiar¡­and this sweet scent, I know this smell¡­.but I can¡¯t think clearly because of my mind playing a prank on me¡­damn this kisses surely felt too real I am even gasping for air...)


    And then suddenly an arm wrapped all over my neck and the kisses I felt become more and more erotic¡­and I swear  I heard a gasping voice¡­(ok that¡¯s it¡­my mind is clearly NOT playing a trick on me). I then suddenly opened my eyes, meeting a reddish eyes in front of me.


    ¡°Mmmph, M-Mia, whhatchh yoo¡­u mmhhmp dhoing¡±  I was having a hard time speaking because our lips was still sealed with each other. Mia then removed her lips from mine, I could clearly see some saliva dripping from our kisses on side of her lips, and also on mine.


    Mia looked at me with her innocent face¡­and gave me a small hint of blush on her face.


    (I¡­I won¡¯t be fooled this time¡­)


    The both of us were panting, but I have to know the reason why she did that.


    ¡°*sigh* Mia, why did you kissed me while I was meditating? If you just asked I would have agreed anyway¡­¡±


    The reddening on Mia cheeks was now clearly visible on my eyes. She fidget with herself as if thinking whether to tell me or not.


    And after reaching a conclusion, Mia spoke the reason why she did that.


    ¡°ummm¡­Josh¡­.its because¡­.while I was meditating¡­I saw you and Octavia kissing on my mind¡­and I felt jealous¡­so when I opened my eyes¡­.I saw you, and your lips¡­.somewhat¡± she then covered her face with her small hands, taking a peak from her fingers before saying ¡°taste delicious¡± and went back to cover her blushing face.


    ¡°*sigh*¡­. I guess it¡¯s my fault for having delicious lips?¡± I asked her questionably as if trying to feign ignorance.


    Mia blushed again, taking another peak from her fingers towards me and nodded¡­ (What¡­so she¡¯s saying that it¡¯s really my fault? Haha, Mia is really adorable, I can¡¯t even get mad at her¡­)


    ¡°Mia, we can¡¯t do any meditating at this rate¡­so I am asking you what you will do from the time being.¡±


    (well¡­since if I meditate, I know that you will assault me again¡­seriously¡­ is this the influence of my master? Did you learn that assaulting me like she did, is acceptable¡­*sigh* well I can¡¯t actually complain since I kind of like it myself¡­)


    Mia was fidgeting again with herself, before saying that she wanted to do some more kissing with me¡­¡±Mia¡­don¡¯t you get tired of¡­.¡± Before I could finish my sentence she lunged herself to me, our lips to each other, our tongue hovering inside our mouths. Our saliva dripping from the sides of our mouth.


    ¡°*mmhhpp*¡±


    ¡°*haa*¡±


    ¡°*smooch*¡±


    We were making loud noises¡­ I even forgot that master was sleeping near us on my bed¡­Mia pushed me on the ground. She mounted me and kept on kissing me for minutes. Then I heard a cold voice¡­


    ¡°oho¡±


    I looked towards the direction of the voice and saw that It was my master¡­she had this smiling face on her¡­ it was a scary one¡­


    Cold sweat started to form at the side of my face¡­I desperately tried to avoid my masters gaze, but I felt drawn to her gaze and could not avert my eyes from hers.


    ¡°Josh¡­did I not say clearly to meditate? And yet¡­you were having fun with Mia?¡± my master had this somewhat jealous look on her face. Her scary smile disappeared from thin air¡­


    ¡°And Mia, why are you straddling him? I think it¡¯s too early for¡­.¡± My master pause for a minute as if she were blushing and said ¡°that¡­¡±


    Mia also blushed a little¡­ even I also blushed¡­ because there is only one thing that represent ¡°that¡± and its ¡­.what adults do¡­.well I am an adult already but¡­if seen by others perspective, I am clearly still a child and so is Mia.


    My master then signaled for Mia to come closer to her.


    Mia hesitantly went to her, well who would? I even though that my master would hit Mia¡­but all she did was whispered some worlds to Mia.


    Mia then looked again towards me¡­no she were scanning every part of my body then closed her eyes as if imagining something.


    She then opened her eyes, her eyes was now shining with anticipation. She then looked back towards master Octavia and gave her a nod, then they shook each other¡¯s hands. Which made me shiver instinctively¡­


    (wh-what¡­. Did my master whisper to her? could it be¡­.no its impossible¡­but¡­.maybe¡­.naaah¡­ I am over thinking¡­)


    Then the both of them looked towards me and was laughing


    ¡°ufufufufufu¡±


    ¡°ufufufufufu¡±


    Which made me instinctively say ¡±do-don¡¯t tell me that you two will assault me?¡± my eyes where somewhat showing fear in them¡­ but the next thing they said made me felt a little more at ease¡­but a bit anxious.


    ¡°Nope¡± my master casually said it as if she was telling the truth.


    ¡°Nope, not now¡­¡± and Mia¡¯s words was somewhat confusing¡­ (meeh¡­ I might have heard it wrong...)


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    And guys, tell me your advice to who''m I would give Josh''s virginity to hehehe


    1st option: to Mia


    2nd option: to Master Octavia


    3rd option: to a new hot female character...

 Chapter 11 - Wheels of Fate

    Here is a New chapter guys, but sorry to burst your bubble...but Josh won''t lose his virginity on this chapter :(, but on the bright side, maybe he would lose it on the next chapter :).


    so the voting is still open :P.


    don''t forget to leave your insights and comments on the comment table bellow.


    PS: if you like my Fanfic, do review, vote, and give me Reputations hehehehe


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Finally we had arrive at Hell Island, I regretted not being able to master the art of meditating while I was on the ship, it¡¯s because a certain someone kept on stealing kisses to me whenever I meditate. Which had gotten me scolded by my master.


    ¡°Josh, I had expectations of you¡­but¡­maybe a week is not enough in order for you to master the art of meditating.¡±


    At those words I was depress, it¡¯s not like I could blame it all on Mia. It¡¯s just because I never really scolded Mia, and shall never will, unless she did something grave that is deserving for scolding. But kissing? Naaah it does not bother me ¡­just that she distracts me for a while by kissing me and it also made me forgot about meditating.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry master¡± I lowered my head while Mia mimic my action.


    Master Octavia then motioned her hands, signaling for us to follow her.


    Mia took a hold of my hand then we diligently followed right behind master Octavia.


    (hmm, Hell Island¡­ its different than what I had imagine, I thought it would be an Island devastated by magic and such¡­but I could only see a tropical Island. One that is the most beautiful that I have ever seen.)


    As we followed behind master Octavia, I could see that there are only few people who are presently residing on Hell¡¯s Island. They live in either one of the mansions or cottages scattered all over the place with great distance between each houses.


    What took my interest was that, each houses, I could see some young children¡¯s being trained by their respective masters. (Oh, I guess I am not the only prodigy child.)


    It was really fun to watch those young girls training hard¡­yea for some reason I could only see young girls being trained by either an old man or an old woman, I am really lucky that my master is not an old woman.


    And for some reason Mia was in a good  mood, it was the first time I saw her in a very good mood just by walking¡­(maybe¡­Mia has something planned together with master? Meeh, I might be over thinking it.)


    Then I suddenly felt an attraction, it¡¯s like I was getting pulled by a mysterious force towards a certain tree.


    My feet moved by themselves, Mia who was holding my hand tilted her head in confusion.


    ¡°Mia, get master, I can¡¯t seem to control my body! It¡¯s like I am getting possess by someone or something and is leading me to somewhere.¡±


    Mia showed a concerned look on her face, when she saw that I was not joking around, she immediately took off to get master Octavia.


    (Seriously¡­why is this happening to me?)


    Then to make it worst, I began running. I could not help but frown as I ran, because I can¡¯t seem to control myself. It¡¯s like I needed to go to the place that is attracting me.


    As I was getting near to the place that is calling me? My chest began to tighten, and my breathing began to be haggard.


    *pant* *pant*, (I don¡¯t know how far I am running now¡­I entered a forest¡­then jump through a water fall¡­then entered a forest.)


    Then I saw a large tree, large enough to be called a world tree or something like that, and for some reason I already knew that the destination and the place that had attracted me was the very tree itself or something inside the tree¡­


    Finally I arrived, but what made me worry is that¡­I can feel Mia approaching me maybe it¡¯s because we are bound together for eternity,(oh I guess Mia can feel my location too, I am guessing she brought master with her too, I just hope there aren¡¯t any dangerous monsters here, because I kinda feel restless for some reason¡­)


    As I was standing bellow the huge tree, suddenly, its vines started to move and wrapped around my waist lifting me up upwards towards.


    Then I was place on the huge hole located at the very top, it felt like I was inside of dark dungeon.


    The atmosphere at the entrance of this huge tree is heavy and cold. As if something dangerous is laying await for me deep inside.


    As I was walking deeper and deeper inside this huge tree, A cold wind suddenly blew over, my hair blew back as if I am in the harsh storm that was building on the horizon. I looked up to the ceiling that seems to glow in the this dark, and then back at the open path that lay before me. There was a certain stillness that rang through me,(this silence¡­it feels like back then when I was a military commander floating silently on space after a vicious battle¡­),


    I could hear leaves rustled in the wind, but nothing could disturb this aura of calmness. I whispered a slow chain of words under my breath, and expressed how pointless I now felt. This was it, I though; and finally started to delve deeper.


    Walking deeper and deeper, I even started to think that I somehow entered a never ending tunnel or something, but then as I delve deeper I could now see rotted bones before me in their eternal sleep.


    With one deep glance I double check weather if those bones really are real or just an illusion¡­, I leaned in closer, to the point that I could smell the sickly odor coming off of the dead thing before me. I looked into the empty eye sockets of the creature. I was confuse at first since now I can freely move my body¡­but I can only free move if I move deeper inside, I tried turning back but to my dismay my body won¡¯t listen to me as if its telling me to delve in further inside.


    And then, in one moment as I was staring intently at the empty eye sockets, then suddenly its dead and deserted eyes turned into radiating crystals of a beautiful azure and the creature got up from its bed of death. Reaching a bony hand outwards, it clamped onto my neck. Forcing a smile as much as a skeleton possibly could smile, it began to strangle me as if it found his/her newly victim.


    (...damn it, I got careless.) As I was cursing myself for being careless, I could feel my vision slowly disappearing.


    "If only my body is a bit more mature...," I silently whispered some regretting, while trying my best to break the grip the skeleton had on my neck, but no matter what I do, I can¡¯t seem to exert strength much less feel my mana because of being strangled. Then I thought again; (perhaps this is how my fate will end...) I closed my eyes once more and disappeared into a long lying sleep and he fell forwards.


    As I fell forward, I felt the skeleton crumbled under my weight, and as I turned and looked upwards, I saw the first truly living being I had seen in these what felt last few hours of walking deep inside of this overgrown tree. Or so is what I had assumed.


    the man was wearing a robe and a long hood draped over his face; hiding it in a veil of shadow, well I just assume that the being standing before me is a man because I felt like it¡¯s impossible for a woman to be in these cold and dark place.


    His gloved hands had firm grasp on something that looked like a staff? Or was it a stick¡­meeh who cares.


    And the last thing I saw before drifting into unconsciousness was the dark aura that he seems to emit...


    There was a cold maniacal laughter that drifted far on the wind in every direction, for a second there I felt like it was a woman¡¯s laughter¡­but I just shrugged it off thinking that I might heard it wrongly , and I swore that I could see smile beneath the shadows of the figures face. Then finally drifted to unconsciousness.


    I then suddenly woke up feeling somewhat uncomfortable, I slowly opened my eyes and saw Mia was on top of me crying¡­I wondered why before noticing the hazel eyes gazing coolly at me from across Mia and master Octavia¡­. The woman looking at me through those hazel eyes held her gaze on me for only a moment before she suddenly licked her lips¡­(huh¡­why do most girls I met is somewhat perverted¡­ or the other way around.) I was in deep though before realizing that I was now gazing deeply into her hazel eyes.


    She then went closer to me while I was still laying dawn on the bed.


    She then spoke in a cool tone, her voice was loud enough that Mia found out that I had already awaken from being unconscious.


    "Josh, do you know who I am?" I didn''t know who she was because it was probably our very first meeting. She was a really beautiful woman, deep hazel eyes, long azure hair and a perfect body comparable to the most beautiful goddess that I have ever seen¡­well not like I have already seen one¡­


    I was going to shake my head, when Mia suddenly locked her eyes with mine. I could see from her eyes that she was really crying for quite some time now.


    Before I could even utter a single word, Mia suddenly kissed me. I was going to complain, but because she was recently crying, I tasted some of her tears which made my heart tightened. I don¡¯t know why, but I felt like I don¡¯t want to see her cry again.


    (I don¡¯t really get it¡­but why is Mia using her tongue? I though she only kissed be because she was glad that I woke and is not in any danger?) as I was thinking deeply, I forgot that Me and Mia was still kissing¡­heck I don¡¯t even know how long we were kissing. Then suddenly I heard master Octavia¡¯s voice, when I looked towards her direction I could feel, rather I swear I could see that her eyes were twitching as if she was annoyed on something¡­


    ¡°Ehem, really Josh? Here I was worried and the first thing you do when you woke up is do something perverted? *sigh* sometimes I wonder if the both of you are really 4yrs old. I bet if you two were not still children you two would have already had sex already¡­


    At my master words, I realized that it was unnatural for 4years old to always kiss¡­much less with tongue action¡­meeh who cares as long as no one gets hurts.


    Mia, after kissing me, suddenly snuggled on my chest. Then after a few seconds she is now fast as sleep.


    (*sigh* she must have been really worried about me) I then caress Mia¡¯s head while having a warm loving look on my eyes.


    Then I suddenly felt someone ruffled my hair, and when I looked up it was the hazel eyed woman, she has big breast, maybe as big as my master. Since when I looked up the only sight that my eyes met was her ample pair of mounds.


    She then spoke again as if continuing our conversation earlier.


    .¡±Josh, you are Dante¡¯s son. There is no way that you would not know who I am.¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡± (What is this beautiful woman saying¡­) I only stared at her¡­but suddenly master Octavia glared at me as if I did something bad... it was a piercing glare that made me shiver down to my spine.


    (I wonder why master is giving me that look? Did I do something¡­) as I was deep in though I suddenly realized that all my eyes could see was this hazel eyes girls breast¡­(ohh that¡¯s why¡­because of my height I could only see her breast if she¡¯s this near me.)


    Then all of a sudden master Octavia steadily got closer to me, I shivered each step that she took closer.


    Then both the hazel eyed woman and master Octavia are now inches away from each other. Master Octavia then took a sit beside me. I wanted to run away but I couldn¡¯t, because Mia is sleeping soundlessly on my chest and I don¡¯t really want to wake her up.


    ¡°Oh right Josh, let me introduce to you the goddess of war Aura¡± I was dumbfounded when master Octavia introduced the hazel eyed woman to me as the goddess of war. I don¡¯t really care¡­but I wanted to know why I could not control my body back then.


    (-_-¡­well when I think about it, she really looked like a war maiden. She wore something like a belly dancer would wear, but with some armor on her hips and shoulder...) but if I wear to describe this goddess of war, I would say that she is half naked. Her clothes around her breast is almost too revealing, it looked like her clothes would slip form either side. (Should I be happy? Well I wanted to¡­but master Octavia is glaring daggers at my side)


    ¡°umm, Aura sama, I wanted to know why was I not able to control my body in coming here. and what was that earlier?¡±


    Seeing my face worried face, master Octavia just sat near my side and patiently waited for Aura to answer my question.


    ¡°oh that, it might be probably because of that¡± I looked towards the direction on were her fingers were pointing at.


    Upon landing my gaze, I was speechless, I did not expect something like that to actually be the reason on why I was un-able to control myself from coming here.


    ¡°This¡­this can¡¯t be possible right? Why would I come for that corps?¡± as I pointed at the black dragon corps, Aura just giggled to herself while master Octavia was somewhat frowning.


    Master Octavia then said ¡°Josh, that dragon is not dead you know, it¡¯s just in its slumbering state.¡± I was wondering why master Octavia was defending the dragon, but I had a feeling that if I asked it would result into something bad.


    ¡°Ah, I am so sorry master, may I ask how do you know that the dragon is in slumbering state?¡±


    I could that when I had ask master Octavia about how she knew that the dragon was slumbering, her eyes twitch as if she did not know how to answer my question.


    ¡°ahh, look the dragon move¡±


    Master Octavia suddenly shouted while pointing at the location of the dragon.


    Me and Aura turned our heads towards the location of the dragon. Then I felt that someone suddenly grabbed my head and the next thing I knew, master Octavia is now kissing me, she even inserted her tongue, twirling it around with mine. It all happened in a few seconds before Aura returned her gaze towards me and master Octavia and said;


    ¡°Impossible, that dragons soul has yet to return to its body¡­is something wrong Josh?¡± (¡­!!) I was startled by the sudden question that Aura sama has suddenly asked me, I was now nervous that maybe she saw what master Octavia had done.


    But before I could answer Aura sama,


    Master Octavia then suddenly said ¡° ahh, the dragon moved¡±


    Which made Aura sama turned her head back again to were the dragon was located.


    And also my head got pulled again by master Octavia and she gave me again a deep kiss, this time it was a rough kiss, she shove her tongue as far as it could reach down my mouth to my throat, she then swirled it around as if wanted to taste me badly.


    I got to be honest¡­ It did felt good. So it¡¯s not like I have to complain about it, it¡¯s not hurting anyone. But I think this kind of thing is not good for my heart, since I felt like my heart would go burst out from my chest from being too nervous, thinking that maybe Aura sama would found out about me and master kissing behind her back¡­ I actually held my voice in silence while gasping for air pretty well, so I guess I can assume that Aura sama has not found out about the indecent thing that master Octavia had done to me¡­oohh poor me.


    Aura sama turned around with a pissed of look in her, after checking that the dragon was not really moving, she narrowed her eyes towards master Octavia and faced me and said ¡°hey Josh, you know what, that dragon is really¡­¡± before she could finish her sentence master Octavia then shouted ¡°aahhh, please don¡¯t, I am terribly sorry Aura. I just had to play some prank on you like old times.¡± (huh old times? Are the two of them friends or something¡­oh well it¡¯s not like I needed  to know anyways¡­and I am pretty sure she only wanted to distract Aura sama so that she could smooch me¡­or am I just over thinking this?)


    As if giving up on this farce, I decided to ask Aura sama on what had happened to me back then earlier.


    ¡°umm..Aura sama, about what happened to me back then¡­¡±


    ¡°ahh that, sorry about that Josh, some evil spirit must have lingered around here on my shrine.¡±


    ¡°oh I see¡­wait, what? Shrine? But we are inside of a tree right?¡±


    ¡°of course it is a tree, since the people who worshiped me built this long ago after your father defeated the Supreme Overlord¡±


    ¡°ohh I see, but why does it feels like your shrine is soo huge Aura sama? I mean this tree is huge, but the side is humungous!¡±


    ¡°*giggle*, it¡¯s magic my boy-its magic.¡±


    Aura sama gave a heartfelt laugh, which is really suit her beautiful face.


    ¡°and by the way Josh, its seems like I could feel that you and that girl is somehow connected. Is she your¡­¡± before Aura sama could finished her sentence, it seems like Mia coincidentally woke up, upon seeing me, she then went ahead and kissed me for around a minute before she realized that master Octavia and Aura sama was present at the moment and saw everything that she did¡­on how she licked my lips before she shove her tongue inside, and smooch me for a minute.


    She Mia covered her face with her small hands and snuggled closer to my chest as if she was embarrass.


    (*sigh*, I guess kissing is now considered normal for me¡­but I got to admit, its really embarrassing when someone is watching.)


    When I looked toward Aura sama, she was staring at me wide eyed with her mouth almost left hanging.


    ¡°¡­.¡± She was speechless so I decided to answer her question.


    ¡°Aura sama, Mia is my¡­wife¡±


    Upon hearing my declaration, Mia suddenly twitch, and so is master Octavia.


    Mia took a look towards me, she was smiling and giggling to herself.


    She then seated herself on my lap while snuggling her head on my neck as if showing that she was in a very good mood.


    With Mia on my lap, while master Octavia is on my right side.


    The four of us together with Aura sama began to chat.


    First, Aura sama explained to me about my birth place. It turns out that I was born in an ancient land hidden from memory. A land of hills, valleys, forests, lakes and majestic mountains. A land where the supernatural was not a stranger, and where man was not always the absolute ruler of his destiny.


    So it was into this land, that I was really born. Bearing a holy mark not seen in thousands of years, and given a forgotten name that held a powerful history.


    At the name giving ceremony, attended by only my mother, father and Aura sama herself as an immediate family, the name was innocently chosen, for no member of that family could possibly have known its storied past. Neither could anyone have properly recognized the significance of the deep black mark on my left shoulder blade.


    To the uneducated eyes of my mother, it looked like a simple star like birth amrk, though admittedly a well-defined one. What they did not know was that they were looking at a seal. The seal that held the power of the Supreme Overlord. An ancient seal whose destruction marked the birth of the present age.


    The child was named Vermillion and upon that naming, the destiny of all living creatures took a dramatic turn. Events were once again set in motion that would forever remake this world¡­


    I was pretty much speechless and dumbfounded and confuse at the same time, because on my memory, I though that it was my step father who named me Vermillion, but now I found out that it was Dante, Aura sama and my mother who came up with the name. and what more, I just found out now that I was born in hells Island, mainly speaking, here on Aura sama¡¯s shrine¡­


    Both Mia and master Octavia were just silently sitting and intently listening on what Aura sama had just shared. She did not explained how my mother got out of the forest of death, since I thought that my mother and father met inside the forest of death¡­but now more questions started to pop out my head. I wanted to ask Aura sama for all the answer, but I felt like it¡¯s better to ask my mother directly. Since oddly enough I felt like me and my mother would definitely meet again.


    Aura sama share some information regarding the gods and goddesses of this world, and it seems like Aura sama was a supreme being, linked to the Gods that now ruled this world. He communicated with them daily, received their guidance and instruction, which was then passed on through a series of mental thought waves to the initiates, who would dutifully carry them out.


    Then Aura sama said in a gloomy face, ¡°The time is coming, everyone knew, when the price for allowing you to live as long as it had, would have to be paid.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying to him Aura?¡±


    ¡°I am saying that, time is nearing when all other countries, kingdoms would get wind of Josh. It¡¯s either they would offer their daughters, in order to get his favor or kill him and take his power away¡±


    I frowned while thinking that my future is full of hardships¡­and more woman¡­.


    After that for a while we talked with lots of other things, like what I would do from now on, which I replied ¡°get stronger, much stronger than anybody.¡± I was dead serious when I said it. It made both Mia and master Octavia smile, while on the other hand, all that I could think about was (none would dare take anything away from me anymore, let them try and I¡¯ll be sure to send them to oblivion.)


    Then suddenly Mia reach out for my face and caresses it, it looks like she felt that I was thinking too much and wanted me to feel relax.


    ¡°Josh, I promise that I would always stay together with you from now on, even if the whole world hunts you. I would only love you for eternally even death won¡¯t be able to separate us¡±


    At those words, I felt something warm on my chest. It felt like I truly fell in love with Mia. It¡¯s pretty weird¡­but love is unpredictable so I will just follow my heart and do my very best to make Mia happy.


    Then master Octavia suddenly began to speak again, it was shocking at first but, meeh I knew this was bound to happen.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry my darling, I would personally train you, of course you would make me your 2nd wife too, after all my feelings for you won¡¯t lose to Mia.¡±


    I just smiled, it¡¯s the first time that I actually like being popular for a change. Since when I was still learning to become a commander in my previous life. I was more or less feared, everyone would only suck up to me and gain my favors and such. But Mia, master Octavia and Arya are different, I could feel that I was really love by them so I guess Its better to become stronger so that I would not lose these girls.


    ¡°haha, Octavia. You wanted to secure your spot eh?¡± Aura sama¡¯s laugh was loud. But the content on what she said was disturbing in a sense¡­ (Spot? What did she mean by that?).


    Upon seeing my reaction, master Octavia immediately spoke ¡°don¡¯t be mistaken Josh, when I said that my love for you won¡¯t lose to Mia was 100% real. No other intention behind it.¡± master Octavia then glared Aura sama for the nonsense that she had spouted.


    ¡°*giggle* haha I apologize, it looks like you really fell in love with a four year old eh Octavia.¡±


    Master Octavia began to blush, that showed that she really do love me.


    ¡°But it¡¯s probably understandable, since it¡¯s really hard to find a perfect mate, or rather a husband stronger than you, and I could feel that little Mia over there is probably on par with you Octavia*wink*¡±


    ¡°huh?¡± is all I could say. But Aura sama explained to me. it seems like for some reason 70% of the population on Earthus is compose of females and females only get pregnant to stronger mate or spouse.


    ¡°If I were not a goddess myself, I would have wanted to secure a spot as your wife Josh¡± when Aura sama said it both Mia and master Octavia immediately tightened their grip on me, or rather they both snuggled on my chest.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.*giggle* ¡° I don¡¯t have much time anymore, I will leave this last gift to you.¡±


    As she said those words master Octavia took out a very ominous black sword. It looked like a broad sword but with some engravings and design that shows that it was really powerful.


    ¡°Josh, this was the sword that your father Dante had use in killing the Supreme Overlord¡±


    The sword was around 4ft in length which is too long for me to use for now, but whats more it¡¯s really heavy¡­ I could not even lift it. I am glad that Aura sama did not tossed it towards me, or I would have been crushed by it.


    ¡°Oh I forgot Josh, you need to learn how to control gravity in order to use that sword, since its pretty much weight 50ton, it¡¯s made from the compressed metal known as gravite ore which is only found from beyond the skies¡±


    (Beyond the skies? Are they talking about space?)


    ¡°I meant it literally Josh, it came from a meteorite that fell here in Earthus a thousand years ago.¡±


    ¡°ohh¡± with sparkling eyes I stared at it for minutes and said ¡°does it have a name?¡±


    ¡°Yea its¡­Dante G sword¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    The three of us fell silent for the ridiculous name of the sword. ¡°umm, can I change the name?¡±


    ¡°¡­uh yea, I also agree that your father¡¯s naming sense is not his great points¡­¡±


    ¡°Ok, then from now on this sword is called, Josh Junior sword¡± with a happy expression, I actually though that the name I gave to the sword was actually pretty cool.


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    Now it was the three of them who were silent¡­


    ¡°What? Whats wrong?¡±


    ¡°Well Josh, your naming sense is as bad as your father¡­so I will name it myself, from now on this sword is called, Nova sword¡±


    Both Mia and master Octavia nodded in agreement to the new name of the sword¡­well I got to admit, it was a pretty cool name for a sword.


    ¡°oh before I would go, here I will give you my blessing Josh¡± before I could blink, Aura sama, closed the distance between us in a flash and kissed me¡­she even swirled her tongue inside mine for minutes until master Octavia and Mia pulled as apart.


    Before I could even react, Aura sama then told me that, the blessing that she gave me is the ability to understand all kinds of humanoid creatures language.


    Both Mia and master Octavia are glaring at Aura sama, but Aura sama then suddenly got close again and gave me a 2nd kiss. This time both Mia and master Octavia was frozen in their place, for a few minute. And they then pulled away Aura sama. This time both Mia and master Octavia are hugging me tightly.


    ¡°¡­.umm¡± I was going to ask what was the 2nd kiss for, but Aura sama beat me to it and said.


    ¡°the 2nd kiss is because you three keep smooching each other behind my back¡±(¡­darn, so she knew it all along.)


    Both Mia and master Octavia are now beat red, oh well in my eyes, the two of them are kissing demons, in every opportunity they always smooch me¡­


    ¡°ok its about time Josh, I got to get going now.¡± Then Aura sama¡¯s image slowly disappeared in our sight, as is she was only a hologram or something.


    ¡°¡­well how do I learn this gravity magic thing master?¡±


    ¡°well, its not my specialty, but I know a little bit about it, but before that¡± master Octavia then suddenly kissed me, Mia pouted because she beaten to the punchline by master. But she regain her composure and pulled me and kissed me deeply¡­((yes for around hours))


    And now it was the start of my training together with these two beauties and my hellish love life¡­oh well its better than being alone hehehe


    `````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````


    Meanwhile, in a faraway kingdom.


    Hurry, darling ready the teleportation spell. At least let¡¯s make sure that our daughter would live.


    The Queen and King with their elite mages prepared the most powerful teleportation spell that would allow them to send the princess far away so that she would live.


    Their kingdom is under attack by a certain powerful mage that brought them to this predicament.


    Upon successfully sending the princess, both the King and Queen and their vassal had a smile on their face. Saying at least the princess is safe.


    The black mage laughed as they shut the castle gates to him.


    A smile lighted his face as he slowly rose in the air, caught up by an unfelt wind. His smile widened as he shot threw the air, a trail of smooth purple mist left streaking the space behind him. A groove was left in the ground as he flew over it, a lasting impression of his sheer force. He flew straight at the castle gates, his eyes ablaze with a dark fire. The smile disappeared, his face showed no emotion.


    The wooden gates of the rich castle shattered as he flew through them, the iron hinges torn from the walls and sent spinning through the air. The mage slowed and halted, coming to a stop floating high above a large courtyard filled with awestruck peasants.


    "I told you hand over to me my daughter you whore" His enraged voice echo''ed into every crack of the castle, not one there missed it, "I come here to take my daughter back!, you dare betrayed me and ran away with my daughter you whore! And even named her the princess of this country? Ha I will show you that she is more than a princess, her fate is already sealed, she will become the maiden of the Supreme Overlord."


    Then the king spoke ¡°don¡¯t speak nonsense, the Supreme Overlord is already dead, he has no heir.¡±


    ¡°hahaha, I personally felt his power a week ago, whoever it was, he was strong, stronger than most creatures.


    The war torn era will once again ravage this world. Every nation would search for the Supreme Being, every king would offer their daughters to him to win his favor. Every kingdoms would try to hunt and kill him.¡±


    With that, he unleashed a great ball of blue flame streaking toward a nearby tower. The side of the tower imploded as the flame sunk into it and the tower itself began to fall in on the courtyard. People screamed as they ran, trying to escape the falling stones. The crowd trampled itself into the ground, providing an easy target for the massive structure. A ground-shaking crash sounded as the tower collapsed on them, crushing hundreds of people.


    The black mage watched, emotion returned in full to his flaming eyes, and smiled as the tower struck. Archers had been assembled on the walls around the tower and began launching volleys at the wizard under the command of their captains. Every one of the many arrows snapped in half before reaching their mark.


    The black mage/wizard eyes turned to the walls while he lifted his hand in the air. A whole wall of archers rose into the air, horrified looks dawning on their faces. They were suddenly flung back and tossed outside the castle walls. Other archers saw this and began to run; panic spread through their ranks and they joined the remaining crowd in the courtyard.


    "I come for my daughter, and the head of the king and his wench!"


    "The Lord have mercy!" the King knelt before the statue of an unknown god/goddess as he prayed, his eyes running with tears of fear. "Spare us this!"


    The chamber where he knelt contained not only the king, but his wife and several chief advisors. All knelt.


    The immense stone wall of the chamber, the one closest to the inner part of the castle, began to shake and tremble. All heads rose and turned to the direction of the wall, staring with wide and wet eyes.


    Almost calmly, the wall slowly removed itself from the room, floating through the air wholly intact. The people in the room could now see the destruction that befall the castle. The king''s wife let out a scream at the sight of bodies crushed under the fallen tower.


    The wall suddenly fell to the ground, landing on the fleeing crowd, and the black mage appeared in its stead. "Hello, king, how pleasant of you to see me."


    "Please, Henri, don''t do this!"


    "Silence, whore! Your words fall short of what I would call ''sincere''. Meet your fate as you deserve."


    Pleas started to rise from the king and his advisory, but all fell on deaf ears. Henri, the black mage smiled a new smile, an open-mouthed smile that showed all his pearl-white teeth, and his eyes grew wide. Not with fear, but excitement.


    "you betrayed me and went together with this man.¡± He then pointed his finger to the cowering king and continued, ¡°that¡¯s not all, you even took our daughter, no, you took my daughter from me. Spreading lies that she were this foolish of a kings own daughter.¡±


    He then motioned his hand, still floating in the air, and a wall of purple flame flew from him, expanding out and through the castle, incinerating anything it might touch. A final wailing scream went through the air before silence took the castle.


    The castle lay still, nothing left of it but charred rubble and burning embers, a testament to a true massacre. Henri the black mage dropped slowly to the ground, replacing the black hood over his face, and walked slowly away.


    `````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````


    While inside the forest of death~


    The twin, Leyla and Lilia were sparing, both has dark bluish hair.


    Leyla stepped back and lunged, panting heavily. Lilia¡¯s blunt practice sword countered hers easily and swung back to slice at her unprotected legs in the same stroke. She barely blocked her, half tripping in her haste to avoid being hit. Lilia grinned. She was two seconds her elder, but nevertheless, she was never too old or too busy to spend time sparing with Leyla. Leyla was determined that she would learn swordplay from her twin and her alone. Lilia was good with a sword, although Leyla could beat her in magic any day.


    Leyla¡¯s eyes flickered up toward the sun, now high in the sky. They''d been practicing out in the courtyard for an hour at the least, judging by the sun''s movement. The brief glance was fatal to her guard. Lilia¡¯s sword slipped under her guard and to her neck, the point hovering just below her left ear.


    Lilia sighed. "I yield."


    Leyla still held the sword up, her expression darkening. Others might have been fooled, but Lilia knew her twin very well. Well enough to know when she was fooling around, as she was now. her expression might be evil enough, but her eyes were filled with laughter.


    "I give you. . . death," she proclaimed solemnly, sounding so melancholy that Leyla bit her tongue to keep from bursting out laughing.


    "Go ahead and kill me *giggle*" she replied while snickering. "I doubt you''ve the guts to behead a chicken, let alone slaughter your own twin."


    Her chin went up ridiculously high. "We mages have no compassion, to our rivals. We kill all."


    Leyla tilted her head to one side, glaring at her twin challengingly through narrowed eyes. "We practitioner of swords have no fear, no regard for our own safety. We risk all."


    "Not true," she corrected her. "The swordsman are not so reckless as to risk all. And we risk our lives only when it''s necessary. Never for vain or glory. To do so would be selfish, because we''d be ignoring our loved ones'' worry and anguish."


    "When did ''you'' become a swordsman?" Lilia teased her twin.


    Leyla thought for a minute. "When you depicted the swordsman as an arrogant, selfish people."


    "Oh, so now I''m selfish and arrogant as well as dead? How nice of you to say so." Lilia¡¯s tone was offended, but she smiled as she spoke.


    Leyla withdrew the sword and tossed it aside in mock despair, shaking her head. Instantly, Lilia slashed out at her with a triumphant "Ha!". Her sword met with empty air as Leyla ducked and drove into her waist. They tumbled over on the grass, struggling for possession of the weapon.


    Leyla, being heavier and more experience in the art of swords than Lilia, eventually gained the sword and pinned her to the ground. She drove the sword downward, letting out a blood curling yell, but Lilia twisted to one side and closed her hand over Leyla¡¯s own fingers on the hilt as the point lodged in the moist earth. The scene was perfect; each had their hand in a death grip over the hilt, both were striving to drive the point into each other¡¯s'' heart. . . the clearing had fallen dead quiet. Sweat dripped off both their noses as the silent combat went on.


    "oh, Onee-chans are a  happy couple," a voice drawled suddenly.


    Lilia and Leyla both looked up. To see a silver haired little girl, it was Shane, she stared haughtily down at them, a smug grin plastered across her cute face.


    "Leyla-Oneechan and Lilia Oneechan? Wh-why are you lying on the ground. . . Tossing this way and that, and such noise they were making, too," she said softly while stuttering a bit, deep blue eyes flickering from one to the other. "M-may I join your game Oneechan?"


    "hehe come here Shane" Both Leyla and Lilia played with Shane, since Shane was their step sister. She was around 2months old younger than Leyla and Lilia.


    ````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````


    And lastly in a kingdom that is currently at a gruesome war.


    A small face loomed from the darkness of a gloomy day.


    A very gruesome battle had been fought that day.


    The glitter of the white snowy fields petrified the being''s eyes. He had a dark-red suit of armor on and his sword gleamed in the light of the sun. The hilt of the sword was gold with sparkling jewels upon it. The being had been unconscious through the battle after being hit on the helmet with a maul.


    His helmet was dented and pieces of its metal were on the ground beside him. He had a bloody nose and a horribly massive headache. He sat up and rubbed his head with his right hand. He looked at his sword, which was still sheathed which told him that he went unconscious at the beginning of the battle. He thought, "Maybe when the arrows were fired one hit my helm, or maybe I was frightened, I don''t know." He stood up, crouching over. He took off his mail and kicked it on the ground. ''No good armor!'' he shouted as he looked at a bloody gash in his stomach.


    He struggled to yell but it seemed that he could only whisper. It began to drizzle. Finally he got out, ''Is anyone alive out there''? There was no reply at all. He saw the snowy mountains that enclosed the small battlefield within a circle. At that moment he remember that the battle had taken place in the middle of the ice land of Xervan muntain. At that moment he also remembered that no caravans or carts had taken the road to Xervan in over sixty years. He wondered with a bloody nose, a gash in his stomach and a horrible headache how he was going to get back to the castle and to his wife and daughter?


    The being sighed at his options, though he was beat in the head with a maul, he was dumb - yet. He knew what direction things were in; he had only few choices though.


    His choices were: Go south towards the Lands of the Dark-Elves; Go north, towards the memorial of the Midnight Song, chances are that Orcs patrol that area, or he could go down the road that hasn''t been taken. He thought only to go down the road, for maybe it would lead to the Towns of the Maze.


    He shivered in the cold of the snow. He saw his captain who had fallen in battle. He seemed to have the best armor of the soldiers. The being took the captain''s armor and put it on. He walked among the dead bodies and saw the dusty road loom and whirl up into the mountains.


    By now his head was throbbing. He could think of nothing else but the pain. Small drops of blood fell from his head to his cheek. As he stopped and took out a map to see which way on the road he should go, everything became blurry. He began to doze off and suddenly he collapsed on the cold, hard snow.


    He dreamt that he was in the battle and that he dodged the maul that sprang at him. He dreamt he was invincible. As soon as he woke up, it was dusk. He found himself on the back of a cart. The cart seemed to go upward. He opened his eyes and saw the mountains towering before him.


    His head hurt even worse than it did before. He was lying on top of sacks of grain and wheat. Suddenly the cart came to a stop. He laid his head down and closed his eyes. When he opened them again, he saw a man covered in black robe. ¡°ah, hello there, good thing you finally woke up!¡± shouted the man¡±my name is Henri¡± he added. The being laid in silence.


    ¡°I found you on the road a few hours ago; you were as stiff as a tree in that snow, so I brought you in. It''s not every day when someone goes on this road but, I was on the way back to search for my daughter and when the battle ended, I found you¡± said Henri.


    Henri stood in silence, since the man before him claimed that he could not remember anything, even his name. He then sighed and walked back to the head of the cart. The being threw his head back again and closed his eyes. He couldn''t sleep. He had so many questions in his mind and the cart was bumpy along the old rocky road. The cart came to a halt. Suddenly, the being felt drops of liquid on his face. He opened his eyes suddenly and touched the liquid. It was blood! He jumped up and looked at Henri. It seemed as though someone or something just lopped off Henri¡¯s head.


    He saw the head upon a stack of hay. He drew back in horror. He took a quick look around. He gulped and started running down the road. With so many questions in his mind he couldn''t carry on. As he fell on his knees he heard a horses galloping towards him. He turned around and saw three headless riders in back cloaks on black horses riding towards him. He struggled to get up but his legs were petrified. He closed his eyes and opened them again. He then saw in the distance, beautiful snowy mountains; and beyond them, he saw something flying at him at great pace. The riders were very close now. As soon as they came within two feet on him, he felt himself be pulled up into the air and carried off. He was saved from death by of all things, a red dragon?


    He had once again slipped away into unconsciousness. A yell of battle came and once again he found himself in a dream about a battle. The only thing was that in this dream he dreamt he was fighting with the men who wanted to cause corruption. He felt the heat of battle come upon him.


    He then was tapped on the shoulder by a soldier who said, ''Good luck Captain Adrian.'' He then woke up again. He found himself lying in a cave. It was very hot and fire scorched the walls of the cave. He yawned and stood up. He knew everything about himself when he woke up; it was as if he never had amnesia at all, like it was one big dream. He laughed but he thought that if he dreamt a dragon carried him away, why was he in a cave? He just answered in his head that he had went unconscious on an assignment.


    He turned around and then, to his horror, saw a very large face of a red dragon right at his own face. The dragon breathed deeply and with its humungous eyes it stared into Adrian¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Hello,¡± said the dragon in a deep, rumbling voice.


    Adrian stood straight up in horror.


    ¡°Surprised to see me talking, eh¡±? Asked the dragon in a chuckling sort of manner.


    Adrian shivered and let out in a low voice,


    ¡°Yes, something of the sort.¡±


    ¡°Well, you should be surprised you''re alive. Two more seconds on the ground with those riders would''ve made you headless,¡± said the dragon.


    ¡°Riders¡±? Asked Adrian in horror.


    ¡°Yes, don''t you remember, you were on the ground and I picked you up and took you here,¡± said the dragon. ¡°But I thought that¡­ that was only a dream,¡± said Adrian.


    Adrian then became a little shaky. The dragon turned his head and lined up his eye with him.


    ¡°A dream you say? Well then, how do you suspect you aren''t headless then? How do you suspect you are here, in a cave with a dragon?¡± said the dragon with an amuse tone in his voice.


    Adrian began to sweat. ¡°I don''t know¡­ but is there any way you can take me to the Cranvorn castle''? Asked Adrian, eager to get back home. The dragon chuckled.


    ¡°Not for another ten hours I suppose, dragons can only fly fifteen hundred miles without rest,¡±


    ¡°You flew me fifteen hundred miles¡± We are not in Xervon? Are we''? Asked Adrian with a worried face.


    ¡°Look for yourself,¡± said the dragon. He pointed at a small opening in the side of the cave. Adrian rushed forth through the crack. He found himself standing on a ledge of a steep cliff overlooking a beautiful ocean. He walked alongside the wall of the cave on the ledge. He then came to a steep opening and looked upon the place where he was. He was on a beautiful island with green rolling hills and fresh grass and forests.


    ¡°Where am I¡± turning back. He saw the opening of the cave. The dragon was walking outside to join him.


    ¡°You are on the ocean-island of Karamja,¡± replied the dragon, looking at the sun. ¡°It''s beautiful,¡± said Adrian.


    ¡°Well, beauty comes at the expense of danger to humans,''¡± said the dragon. With his claw he pointed at a small group of large scorpions with large and scary looking pincers. Adrian jumped back in horror. ¡°I dreamt I had amnesia, of course I am fine now, but was that real¡±? Asked Adrian with a worried look on his face.


    ¡°Oh yes, it¡¯s all real.¡±


    ¡°Since the guy who save you, was the guy who destroyed a whole kingdom single handedly. He was chased by those headless riders, they were guardians summoned by the last breath of those protectors of the destroyed kingdom.¡± With an amuse look on the dragons face, Adrian shivered upon realizing that he was almost mistakenly killed because of Henri.


    ¡°Oh and before I sent you home, take this powder.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a magical powder if drank by someone he/she would gain tremendous potential and would play a great role in the coming war¡± the dragon chuckled a bit and said.


    ¡°Do you have a daughter?¡±


    Adrian was suddenly startled at the sudden question, but decided to tell the dragon all about it since he did save his life.


    ¡°Yes, and she is 4 years old¡± with a warm gaze, Adrian though that how sad would it be for him to die without seeing the growth of his daughter.


    ¡°Good, be sure to have her take in this powder, just mix it in water and have her drink it, this would make her play the important role in the coming war. Kekeke¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Trust me on this Adrian, I save your life it¡¯s the least thing you could do, your daughter might become the savior of the world.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s eyes widen at the word savior of the world, but he missed the words that the dragon had said ¡° or the partner of the new Supreme Overlord kekeke¡±.


    Then the dragon took off together with Adrian in order to help me return home.


    (hehe, such interesting event is happening, I wonder if the other dragons, not to mention the dragon lord have already heared about the rise of the new Supreme Overlord kekeke)


    While soaring up high in the sky, the red dragon was laughing hysterically.

 Chapter 12 - Time sure flies.

    Hi, this is thejman09.


    I know you guys already had forgotten about this story, but because of the demand I decided to continue this series.


    Don''t worry, I''ll still update the others from time to time(not literally from time to time cause It only depends on my mood hehehe)


    So getting back to the topic, I will be posting the chapter first at my blog site</a> But I will also post it here in RRL after a couple of hours.


    I would also love it if you take your time and review the chapter, you can either leave your comment here, in RRL. In this thread or at my blog site.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    ~~~Within the forest of death, (Arya POV 4years old)~~~


    It is a grim morning here within the forest of death. Autumn had come to our land, and the heavy rain was beating on the keep¡¯s wooden roof. It¡¯s been a week already since I felt that mysterious aura beyond the forest.


    I felt attracted to that mysterious feeling, since that day I yearned for freedom, freedom from this imprisonment. I knew that 300years ago the goddess of war had sealed us within this forest. But I felt deep within me that someday this entire forest would disappear.


    My father always used to tell me: ¡°every being has his or her own fated partner and destiny, you don¡¯t need to be in a rush to leave, and remember this, you can determine the strength of others by their eyes, and their aura.¡± It was evident that in my father¡¯s eyes that he was a skilled practitioner of magic, especially within the branch involving fire and flame.


    He was in a grim mood, and that occurred only when he anticipated a grim event. My father has a limited sixth sense of some sort that worked best at predicting that kind of thing. I knew I had to prepare and be on alert because of my father¡¯s mood, but also because of the possibility that a grim event might be coming our way¡­


    My father called me and my mother to talked about his foresight, I admit that I might be unable to understand it all due to being too young. But, I could think logically, understand and mostly grasp the situation. It¡¯s probably not that rare since it¡¯s expected because of our bloodline, yes the bloodline of a demon lord, I bet all the other demon lord children could also think logically and grasp the situation more at this age. I began to wonder if the other girls also felt that ferocious and baleful yet attractive aura coming from beyond the forest. Or is it only me? With the blood of an elf flowing in me, not to mention that my father is also a demon lord.


    Based on what I had learned, demon lords are only titles that was given by the supreme overlord to his subjects.


    There were three figures who receive the title of demon lord, my father was one of them. While the other two was a human, and a beast man race


    After that event my father and the rest of the two demon lords had come in a meeting. While we the children played with each other, I was confuse as to why is it that there is no male heirs or rather the demon lords only has daughters as their heirs.


    I was quite friendly with Leyla(Ley-chan), Lilia(Lili-chan) and Shane(Sha-chan), but Lucia(Lu-chan), who was the daughter of the beast man , and also the heir of the beast tribe demon lord, the two of us is not that close, but we could still be called friends.


    Since it was so rare that all five of us could get together like this, I immediately called out to them


    ¡°Ah, Ley-chan,Lili-chan, Sha-chan and Lu-chan, it¡¯s great that all 5 of us could finally bond together.¡±


    The first one to reply was Sha-chan, she was adorable and probably the smallest among us, I wonder why she is a head smaller than us? Our age is only 2 months apart.


    ¡°Arya-Oneechan, did you also feel that scary aura?¡±


    I was surprise hearing what Sha-chan had said, at the same time I was also thrilled that I was not the only one who felt that strong , oppressing yet attractive aura.


    ¡°Really? Umm, Sha-chan, did you also feel something?¡±


    ¡°Hm? What do you mean Arya-oneechan?¡±


    ¡°I-I mean, did you feel something else from that scary aura?¡±


    Sha-chan was tilting her head while thinking deeply, she looked really adorable while doing that. Just looking at her felt relaxing, I wonder if this is how an older sister would feel for her younger sister.


    ¡°Hmm¡­oh-oh¡±


    It seems like Sha-chan finally reach her conclusion, basing on her reaction, I guess the conclusion she had gotten is almost the same as mine¡­I hope not, please~


    ¡°W-what is it?¡±


    I timidly ask, my heart shook as if it predicted that Sha-chan¡¯s answer is really the same as mine.


    ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° Fated partner ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡°


    I was left speechless, not because of what Sha-chan had said, but because Ley-chan, Lili-chan, Lu-chan, and Sha-chan had exactly the same feeling like mine. I never would have expected that all five of us could actually tell that the aura that we all felt was our fated partner.


    I don¡¯t want to believe it, but I heard it once from my mother that a truly powerful being is allowed to have multiple wives, it¡¯s mainly because, for some reason our world with the power of the two moons can only make us women feel attracted to our fated partners. Really mysterious, even the best scholar cannot explain the reasons why.


    The more powerful we women became, the harder it is for us to feel attraction to the opposite sex, since only the strong and powerful could move our hearts, it¡¯s rare for a woman to fall in love with a weaker man. I don¡¯t know why, but I guess it¡¯s just the laws of our world¡­


    After hearing their answers, I immediately gave up on continuing the topic regarding to that baleful and attractive aura. I was not afraid of sharing, it¡¯s just that, I feel like I have known that aura for a long time, and by feeling that one time made me felt relax, is this what the other girls felt? I feel like I have known the owner of that aura for a long time. I just can¡¯t put it into words.


    End of Arya¡¯s POV


    ~~~~~~~Josh Vermillion¡¯s POV (5years old)~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    A year had already gone by, I manage to gain some understanding about gravity magic from master Octavia. The training was very very very tiring, not what I had expected.


    Master Octavia made a daily training schedule for me, at first I thought it was very easy, but as the days pass by, I could feel that the training is starting to get very hard and tiring.


    Who would have thought that master Octavia would make me lift a boulder¡­at first it was easy since the boulder was only the size of a cow, but now it¡¯s almost the size of a mansion¡­ with some gravity magic control that I learned, I could manage to lift the boulder with both hands.


    ((Authors Note: Imagine Hercules, when he was lifting earth¡­))


    I could manage it somehow even though the weight of the boulder increases daily.


    But then 5 months after¡­ Mia started to get bored from master Octavia¡¯s training, I don¡¯t know what training they did, all I know was that, master Octavia was training Mia¡¯s illusion magic and her combat magic.


    5 months after the beginning of my training, Mia suddenly walked up close to me with a bored expression on her face, but still she was adorable to the point that if I wasn¡¯t lifting this god damn boulder, I would have already leap towards Mia and cuddle her.


    As per the rules that master Octavia had set beforehand, me and Mia could only sleep together twice every week. And of course it means that Mia would smooch me very very passionately within those two nights.


    But now¡­here I am standing very still, while holding up this boulder up above my head with two hands.


    ¡°Mia? What are you doing here? Did you finished your training already?¡±


    I ask cautiously, because Mia¡¯s eyes was filled with boredom.


    ¡°Yup¡±


    Mia answered with a bright smile on her face, the boredom vanished¡­.I have a bad feeling about this¡­


    ¡°M-mia?¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°W-why are you coming closer and closer to me?¡±


    ¡°Nothing~¡±


    Hearing Mia¡¯s reply I relaxed a little bit, I had thought she would take advantage of my training and start smooching me. I guess Mia is slowly growing up now, little by little I felt like a proud parent watching his daughter growing up¡­weird right? Since we flirt and kiss.


    ¡°Phew, I though tha-¡°


    I could not finished on what I had wanted to say, since my lips were now tightly sealed with her soft pinkish lips. I retract my previous thoughts, Mia is still the same as ever, she would take the opportunity given in order to steal a kiss from these lips of mine. And man¡­she is now waaay better at kissing than she was at our first kiss a year ago.


    ¡°*gasp* hmm, M-Mia,Hmm St-op¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    After a few minutes of ravaging my mouth and tongue, Mia finally separated from my lips. Not like I hate it, but I am still training.


    ¡°I am still in the middle of training Mia, it¡¯s dangerous, and what if I lose concentration and accidentally drop this 50k Ton boulder¡­¡±


    Mia just stared at me, I felt like the words that I had said only traveled from one of her hears to the other¡­I miss the old shy and obedient Mia.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~Josh Verimillion¡¯s POV (8years old) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    It was not very long after that there occurred the first of the mysterious events that gave us some problem, it is a bitter cold winter, with long, hard frosts and heavy gales; and it was plain from my sigh that my poor beloved Mia was shivering like a little kitten snuggling on top of my chest.


    I was honestly holding myself up, I don¡¯t know why but these past few years, Mia became really enchanting. Enchanting to the point of me having lustful thoughts on her day and night. It would have been ok if my lustful thoughts were only hidden, but with our soul link together it was really hard hiding things from her.


    I had grown taller, but Mia stayed almost the same¡­ but the weird thing is, whenever I see Mia¡¯s face, I felt like she¡¯s becoming more mature and beautiful each passing years. Her height might have not change much. But no complains here since her height being at my chest level is just too damn perfect fit between my arms. It was easy to wrap my arms around her whenever she snuggled up close to me.


    Her enchanting beauty which were enhance by master Octavia¡¯s teaching is just too high level. If Mia and I were not soul bounded for eternity, then maybe I would have worries about her future. With her god given beauty, many men would flock around her like bees attracted to a sweet flower. Of course being her husband, I have a duty to protect her from all harms and possible dangers.


    Not to mention Mia¡¯s illusion magic, thinking about it now, her illusion magic is really scary and dangerous. I remember the first time she showed me her illusion magic.


    It was past midnight, I just finish my 50k ton weight lifting training using my gravity and was laying on top of the roof of master Octavia¡¯s mansion while bathing in the moonlight shine that came from the two mysterious moon which shone in a reddish yet bluish hue. Then Mia suddenly came, to be precise, Mia who had the body of an adult woman suddenly arrive in front of me.


    At first I was startled at the breath taking beauty in front of me, my mind had frozen for a minute back then, her long golden hair which were immensely had been enhanced by the moonlit and her alluring body was mind blowing. All my reasoning¡¯s where slowly being destroyed by the mysterious beauty back then. If Mia didn¡¯t spoke then, then maybe I would have been already became an adult by now.


    I would have attacked Mia without knowing that it was her all along using illusion magic on herself. That¡¯s how captivating her adult beauty was.


    But of course if I were to choose which one I like the most, I would say that the current shy and timid Mia is better¡­ or was it the past shy and timid Mia? Since the current Mia isn¡¯t as shy as she used to be a couple of years ago.


    *sigh*


    If Mia kept increasing and improving her flirting method¡­then I am afraid that sooner or later, Mia would be eaten by me. No joke, because our current situation is really dangerous. Why?


    It¡¯s because right now, Mia is breathing heavily or should I call it moaning? Well whichever it is it¡¯s probably the same thing.


    As I was saying, Mia was breathing heavily on top of me. I don¡¯t know whether if it is because of the cold winter¡­ yes that¡¯s probably got to be it. Mia is shivering and breathing heavily because of this wintery cold season¡­ as if, if she wasn¡¯t caressing my chest and body at the same time then I would have decided that Mia was definitely breathing heavy because of the cold climate.


    Damn it, her breathings tickling my neck. I can¡¯t believe that I am having a hard on right now, why am I feeling like this? It¡¯s not the usual me, I should not be feeling turned on right now.


    Ah I got it, it must be the cold winter, yup that¡¯s got to be it.


    (Mia¡¯s hot breath smells kinda sweet, damn it what am I thinking? If I don¡¯t pull myself together somehow, then¡­)


    *rustle* *rustle*


    ¡°Hi darling~¡±


    Before I could finish my thoughts, someone had suddenly snuck in inside our blanket. And when I lifted up the blanket, I saw my mischievous master.


    Her alluring body had snuck in close to mine while she wrapped her legs on top of mine making me unable to move. With Mia on top of me and my master Octavia besides me, how could I sleep properly in this cold winter?


    ¡°M-master, what are you doing?¡±


    I was stuttering, because my master feet is clearly touching my man hood. If Mia was not on top of me, then it would have been ok, but since I was feeling aroused for a moment now I don¡¯t have any excuses to make if master Octavia decided to question or interrogate me.


    ¡°Oho¡±


    Master Octavia only made a little bit of sound before she flashed me her mischievous grin.


    ¡°W-what are you doing master?¡±


    I wanted to shout, but since Mia is sleeping peacefully on top of me, I could not bear to wake her up by accident because of my voice, so I can only produce a voice loud enough to be called a whisper.


    (This is bad, master Octavia went in inside the blanket. I have a bad feeling about this)


    For some reason, I am starting to sweat like crazy. It¡¯s actually pretty weird because our blanket is not that thick and even though I could feel the cold winter season on my skin I still kept of sweating like crazy.


    ¡°Eh? W-what..ah¡­¡±


    Now she¡¯s done it¡­damn it master, I know this would happen eventually. But I could not fathom that it would be with you first, I thought that the recent aggressive Mia was going to be the one to do this to me first. But I guess that I was mistaken then.


    When master Octavia went inside our blanket, she immediately caressed my raging manhood. Even though I am still 8 years old, I am pretty confident of my little junior because I do have the physique and body of a 15 year old boy, and for some reason when I was taking baths by myself, I always found the size of my little junior amazing.


    When master Octavia caressed my manhood, I felt my whole body quivered as if I was struck by a sudden jolt of lightning. The warm touch of her hands felt really good.


    ¡°haa¡­.ah¡­¡±


    I was breathing heavily because of the sudden stimulation that I was feeling, even though my beloved Mia is sleeping on top of me, I can¡¯t believe that I am feeling it this much.


    ¡°Wow, it keeps getting bigger and bigger¡±


    Upon hearing master Octavia¡¯s praise, I could not decide whether to  be happy or sad.


    ¡°Umm, *slurp* uhhmm¡±


    (Damn it master, ah¡­It actually feels good, If I had known it would feel this good, then I should have had my taste on those space whores back then¡­)


    As my master began to lick and slurping every corner of my cock, I not help but pant and gasp louder. I don¡¯t know if I was this timid before, or I just actually like what master Octavia was doing to me. Of course if I had wanted to stop master Octavia for real, then she probably could not do anything about it. But it just so happen that I actually like what she¡¯s doing to me.


    ¡°haa¡­haaaa, M-master¡­.haa.. I-I¡¯m cum-¡±


    Weirdly, before I could finish my sentence, my mouth was tightly sealed by a soft and wet sensation. Of course it only took me a second before I realized that it was Mia who had sealed my mouth.


    My cock was still inside master Octavia¡¯s mouth, so when I came, I actually felt her slurping all my white milk inside her mouth.


    That¡¯s not all, while I was still Cumming inside master, Mia kept on deep kissing me. With her tongue entwined to mine, I could also feel that she was slurping my saliva as if it was the most delicious thing that she had tasted.


    Feeling all this pleasure all at once, I had decided to just go with the flow.


    With that, I started to push my tongue deeper inside Mia¡¯s mouth. Weirdly, Mia started on sucking my tongue while we deep kiss from time to time. And I also started shaking my hips up and down in slow motion inside master Octavia¡¯s. With my hard cock grazing master Octavia¡¯s throat and her tongue wrapping around my cock, I felt like Cumming again for the second time.


    In the span of 10 minutes I actually came a second time inside master Octavia¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°haa..Wow¡­you girls, that was-¡°


    (You got to be kidding me¡­)


    While feeling satisfied, I was going to compliment both master Octavia and Mia for what they had done. But to my surprise, both of them were actually asleep¡­I swear I saw master grinned at me earlier.


    As I recalled the moment master Octavia grinned at me, I actually remembered her flustered face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡±


    With a sudden realization, I raised Mia¡¯s mouth and sniffed it, with our drool mix together, it would have been impossible to smell something other than her sweet saliva. But because of my good nose, I smelled some acidic scent inside Mia¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Hmm¡­is this liquor? Mm no¡­it smells more like¡­.grapes?¡±


    Upon realizing the cause of master and Mia¡¯s sudden aggressiveness, I felt like a burden was suddenly lifted off my shoulder. At the same time I felt some sadness.


    ¡°Damn it, and here I thought I could graduate from my virginity¡­*sigh* I guess it¡¯s not yet time¡­but it sure felt good fuehehe¡±


    I laugh a perverted laugh while remembering the things that both Mia and master Octavia had done earlier.


    ~~~ Josh Vermillion (15 years old) ~~~


    A couple of years came by after that weird wintery night.


    I could finally lift easily my sword Nova. At first I was skeptical, was this really a sword which weighted 50k ton? I¡¯m not bragging but I could now easily lift Nova with one hand. No gravity magic being use or what so ever.


    With just my physical strength alone, I could swing my sword Nova hundreds of thousands of times without sweating. I didn¡¯t actually knew that what master Octavia taught me was a physical training, I thought it was a magical training. Or was it actually both? Using gravity magic against a 50k ton boulder continuously everyday was truly worth it. Even though I felt like my muscles were being torn every day, I still continued the harsh training.


    Hell I have a gut feeling that I was even lifting more than 500k ton of weight yesterday, I have a hunch that master Octavia was secretly increasing bit by bit the weight of the boulder which I use for training with every day.


    Mia became the beauty that I had seen 7 years ago, I clearly remember the night when she used her Illusion magic against me. I still had some doubts but it all went away because every day I saw for myself on how Mia was growing.


    It was a very natural growth, if I didn¡¯t compare the old Mia and the current Mia, then I wouldn¡¯t even realize that the shy and timid Mia became a goddess. A goddess with great body proportion, milky white skin, bluish red eyes (her deep red eyes back then became bluish red now) and her long golden hair which shone under the moonlit and would glitter under the sun.


    All in all, Mia became a very very beautiful woman, recalling the Mia¡¯s image when she was still shy and little makes my heart aches. But everyone grows up, (*tear* I wish Mia remained little though¡­)


    ¡°Josh? What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    With my arm wrapped between her breast, Mia tilted her head while asking me what the problem was. Hearing my beloved Mia worrying about me makes my heart throb. But I think its mostly because of her appearance though.


    With her well-developed body accompanied with her black gothic style dress which shows the perfect figure of her hips and her bust makes me feel horny¡­damn, I guess I am already at that age huh? Sooner or later I might actually attack Mia.


    ¡°Nothing much, I was just thinking that time sure past by very quickly¡±


    I answered Mia while gently stroking her head with my right arm, even though Mia grew up in height spontaneously, she¡¯s still a head smaller than me. It also seems that Mia as always love it when I stroke her head, I could even see her close her eyes with a delighted face.


    I was 6.5 feet tall with lean compact muscles which could be even called a perfect body. My silver hair got longer, now reaches around my back, and my face became even more handsome *cough* is what Mia and master Octavia had told me.


    My stroking on Mia¡¯s head suddenly halted, because my right arm which was stroking her head got caught by a tigress, yup it was caught by master Octavia and now it lays dormant between her soft mounds.


    ¡°You know Josh¡­¡±


    I can see that master has something important to tell me, with her tranquil expression I felt something was odd or off. I just can¡¯t help but feel a bit nervous all of a sudden.


    ¡°W-what is it master?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s time for you and Mia to return, you both did a great job and became really powerful in these past few years.¡±


    I have no Idea why master Octavia has that kind of face, is she praising both me and Mia? Why is it that it sounds like she¡¯s saying good bye? Noo¡­I don¡¯t want to think about it, but I had already grown fond of master, I don¡¯t want to be separated with her. As much as I love Mia, I got to admit that I had started to develop feelings for master.


    ¡°M-master, it sounds like y-your saying as if you¡¯re not coming with us¡­¡±


    With my eyes getting terry, I could not help but replied to her in a frantic tone. I glanced at Mia¡¯s reaction but I saw that she only gripped my arm which were being sandwich between her breasts. Basing on her expression, I have a hunch that Mia already knew that master is not coming with us.


    ¡°Yes¡­I had planned to hide this from you, but I have a secret, a secret which you would found out eventually someday, so I decided to just tell you now.¡±


    *ba-dump* *ba-dump*


    Upon hearing master telling me about a secret, her secret. My heart keeps pounding, and my stomach felt odd¡­ I don¡¯t like this feeling, not one bit. I-I don¡¯t want to know what master Octavia¡¯s secret is, I can¡¯t help but think of thoughts like ¡®Is she probably already married?¡¯ or ¡®maybe she already had a son or daughter¡¯.


    When I was thinking all kind of things, master Octavia gently caressed my face while looking upwards meeting my eyes with hers.


    *ba-dump* *ba-dump*


    Here it comes¡­I just wish that the secret that master is talking about is not what I am thinking.


    I feel like my heart was going to explode in anticipation, I also feel like covering my ears. I don¡¯t want to hear what master¡¯s secret is. But looking at her, I saw determination in her eyes. So I steeled and prepared myself for master¡¯s secret.


    ¡°I¡­I am actually a dragon.¡±


    I froze upon hearing what master secret was, but at the same time I also felt relieve, relive because master¡¯s secret was not what I had in mind, I guess I was just being paranoid for thinking such things, I knew master had feelings for me.


    Upon knowing what master¡¯s secret was, I felt like it didn¡¯t really matter. I also felt confuse, if she¡¯s a dragon? Then was is it that I can only see a human in front of me? Even I at first glance knew that Mia was a vampire.


    With all kinds of thought¡¯s surging inside my head, I felt master¡¯s grip on my arms getting tighter.


    I think master became insecure because of my silence, so I decided to answer her with the first thing that came to mind.


    ¡°Is that it? Master, you¡¯re actually a dragon? Why is it that I can only see a beautiful human in front of me?¡±


    Hearing my nonchalant answer, master heave a sigh of relief. She must have thought that I would maybe hate her if she told me her secret being a dragon.


    ¡°And master, why is it that you¡¯re not coming with us? It¡¯s not like I would hate you just because you¡¯re a dragon master. Take a look for Mia for example, I knew she was a vampire at first but I still love her, it¡¯s the same for you master I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re a dragon or an elf, my feelings for you won¡¯t change.¡±


    Knowing my feelings for her, master Octavia became cheerful and playful again. She pulled my face closer to her and deep kissed me. Our tongue entwined with each other for a couple of seconds before separating.


    I glanced at Mia but she just stood beside me with a tranquil expression on her face.


    (This is weird¡­why is Mia not kissing me? It¡¯s not like her.)


    It was really weird, I knew Mia¡¯s personality the most. But right now I am really speechless, why is she letting master have her way with me? Why is she not getting jealous?


    Questions started popping up one by one inside my head until I heard mater talk again.


    ¡°you know Josh¡­me and Mia already had a deal¡­that I would have you all for myself the whole day today¡­¡±


    My eyes widen in surprise, I glanced at Mia for confirmation.


    Upon seeing my confuse look, Mia answered me with a nod that say¡¯s that what master Octavia was saying is all true.


    ¡°O-ok¡­¡±


    I can¡¯t help but just agree, they both had probably talked about it among themselves. I guess it¡¯s better for me to just go with the flow¡­no it¡¯s not, I want to hear what Mia has to say about this.


    ¡°Mia, are you really ok with this?¡±


    (I mean¡­master Octavia was already the first one who took a taste on my *ehem* junior 7 years ago, and if you leave as together alone, I am 100% sure that master would take my virginity.)


    ¡°Yes¡­It¡¯s because I lost at rock paper scissor at her¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Damn it, I know something like that happened, there is no way that Mia would allow a head start without getting a head start herself. I will lose my virginity because of a goddamn rock paper scissor¡­


    ¡°A-and, also because I could have you all for myself for the rest of the year Josh.¡±


    Hearing that statement coming from Mia, and seeing master Octavia¡¯s agreement. I can only deduced that what master Octavia had said about her not coming with us back in the kingdom was actually true. There must be a reason, and I hope the reason is not because of the rock paper scissor game¡­


    ¡°Master¡­you¡¯re really not coming back with us?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s because I need to go back to my original body, and it would take a year¡¯s worth of time for me settle back to my original body.¡±


    I followed master Octavia¡¯s gaze, and I saw that the body she was talking about was inside that gigantic tree, the tree which we met Aura sama.


    With little bit of thinking, I found out that the master Octavia¡¯s original body was probably that large black dragon inside that large tree. I wanted to ask for more question but I decided to just let it go for now since I know that dragons have the ability to polymorph into a humanoid form.


    (fufufu I can¡¯t wait to see what master Octavia¡¯s humanoid form)


    I didn¡¯t really hate the Idea of having a wife as a dragon, I mean I already have a vampire as a wife. Having a dragon as a wife is actually not that strange anymore¡­probably.


    ¡°Now¡­Mia would you please¡­¡±


    Upon hearing master Octavia. Mia reluctantly released my arm and walked away.


    D-don¡¯t tell me that I am really going to get eaten by master¡­naah, I might just be overthinking it.


    Seeing Mia walking away, master pulled me back inside the mansion up to our bedroom and pushed me down towards the bed.


    ¡°M-master? W-what are you going to do?¡±


    *ba-dump* *ba-dump*


    My heart was beating loudly while I asked master that stupid question.


    Anyone with the right mind could actually guess what will happen, but I could not help but asked stupidly. I had always wanted to have my first time with Mia, but I guess having it with master was ok too since she has Mia¡¯s permission. *sigh* I feel like I¡¯m some object, but at the same time I also started to feel my pelvis getting bigger.


    Master Octavia looked at the tent building up inside my pants and smiled slightly, then looked up at my face and shrugged


    ¡°It seems like you know what will happen, don¡¯t you Josh?¡±


    She asked, and I kind of choked and my face flushed, not really believing that I¡¯d heard what she said correctly. Master skillfully pulled down my pants, as my eyes widened in shock, she knelt on the side of the bed, she then took my cock between her soft palm while looking over her shoulder at me and she said.


    ¡°I think you¡¯ll find what we¡¯re going to do much nicer than 7 years ago¡±


    She then lowered her mouth straight onto my cock.


    Well, I jumped as if a thousand bolt of electricity had just rushed through me, but all that did was push my cock deeper inside her mouth. Master clamped her mouth shut and started sucking and slurping all over my cock.


    When my body bucked up again, master Octavia had lifted up her head so that the head of my cock was just brushing against her lips while she ran her tongue from the top to the bottom while also wrapping my cock with her tongue. Master then said while looking upwards.


    ¡°Do you like it Josh? Do you like feeling of me sucking your cock?¡±


    My whole body shuddered and shook as waves of fire rushed through me, I can¡¯t believe maser is talking dirty while sucking skillfully on my cock, while panting I could only reply with a hoarse voice.


    ¡°haa¡­oh yes, master, yes, it feels so good!¡±


    Hearing my voice filled with pleasure, master grinned and turned her head away and began to lick and suck again my throbbing cock. Master Octavia¡¯s hot mouth and snake like tongue soon drove me to the very edge of my control, I was reaching the peak of pleasure but master still didn¡¯t stop, so with a howl of agonized joy I erupted, shooting my hot juices deep inside her mouth down to her throat. Tasting my white milky cum, master Octavia still continued to suck and sucked until I was sucked totally dry, my cock finally slipped from her lips losing all its glory from earlier.


    Master straightened up and stood by the bed once again, looking down at me with some of my milky juice oozing out from the side of her mouth, I even saw her tongue licked all the oozing milky juice, It was an erotic sight that sent shivers right through me.


    Master then sat on the bed alongside of me and grinned down at me and said.


    ¡°Mmm, that was real nice, did you enjoy it Josh? Cause I certainly did¡±


    I was still in a state of semi shock, so I could only roll my head from side to side with a silly grin pasted on my face. She reached over and brushed her hand over my flaccid cock and said.


    ¡°I hope this beautiful cock of yours will be standing tall again in no time, but perhaps we should help it along¡±


    With that said, master Octavia stood up again and reached her hand behind her, I heard the sharp sound of the zipper on her dress being dragged down and with a quick shrug of her shoulders it cascaded to the floor, she stood there in a brief pair of red lacy panties that did little to hide her bush of brown hair on her womanhood, and an equally red lacy half bra that lifted her breasts, which also did little to hide them.


    My eyes were almost popping out now, I always thought that master had an amazing body but hadn¡¯t realized just what a fantastic body she has until now, she was slim and trim and about medium height but everything seemed to be in perfect proportion. Master Octavia made no attempt to cover up, so my eyes roamed back and forth towards her hot dripping wet pussy to her high, firm, and exciting breasts. With this heavenly sight in front of me, I could feel that I was starting to get turned on all over again.


    Master Octavia¡¯s hands both moved behind her and there was a soft snap before she leaned forward slightly making her bra slipped off her breasts and cascaded to the floor. With that I sucked in my breath in amazement, master taking off her bra had made absolutely no difference to her breasts, they still stood proud, perky and firm, god, master¡¯s breast is such an amazing sight, I wonder if Mia¡¯s bigger than her¡­ with her erect nipples¡­ my god I¡¯d never seen nipples like this before.


    I admit that I had seen both master and Mia¡¯s naked body before, But still master¡¯s nipples right now stood a good inch out from her breasts and is a deep, deep pink color. I drooled as I imagined taking master¡¯s nipple inside my mouth.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    As if guessing what I was thinking, master Octavia lifted up her hands and lightly trailed her fingers over her nipples which made me saw her nipples swelled up a little more, clearly stating that she was as horny as I was.


    ¡°Mmmm, I Think I love to have these sucked¡±


    Master Octavia said while pinching her nipples with her own hand, and of course upon hearing her say it in an obvious manner, another shudder ran through me making my half erect cock stood up in all of its glory.


    Seeing my fully erect cock, master Octavia¡¯s hands moved down her hips while inserting her fingers inside the waist band of her panties and slowly peeled them off, with her fully naked, master straightened up posture and she immediately lifted up her left foot and rested it on the bed, moving her knees apart, so not only was I seeing her pussy lips, but I also saw her deep inside.


    ¡°You like?¡±


    She whispered,


    ¡°Oh master!¡±


    With a perverted expression on my face, I could not help but add.


    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely beautiful, hot, and sexy~¡±


    Hearing my compliment a huge smile came to her face, her hands moved up to brush over her breasts once again.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you like what you see Josh¡±


    ¡°But there¡¯s a couple of things you forgot¡­¡±


    Hearing her say that I forgot something, I actually started to think what I had forgotten until she added


    ¡°You forgot to say that I¡¯m horny, which I am, and you forgot to say you wanted to fuck me, which I can see you do~¡±


    Master then glanced down at my now extremely rampant cock, her words inflamed me even further and I knew the moment of truth had arrived. So reaching out I grabbed her by the waist and tumbled her on top of the bed beside me, her naked body came willingly to mine and our lips sought each other¡¯s out in a frantic sucking, tongue twisting kiss, there was not a semblance of fumbling, it was as if each of our bodies knew what the other body was going to do, and within seconds master Octavia was now lying beneath me, her legs spread wide, and her hands guiding my throbbing cock to the mouth of her pussy.


    Then I slow pushed my raging boner inside, I can¡¯t believe how good this feels, I felt my cock getting squeezed hard by master¡¯s tight and wet pussy. With my Cock pushed inside the deepest point of her writhing pussy master Octavia cried out so loud that I stopped momentarily.


    ¡°Oh no. I forgot that it was your first time too master¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahhn, don¡¯t stop¡±


    She moaned


    ¡°I want it so bad, I want your big cock deep inside, I want you to do me hard, please Josh, please, make me feel good¡±


    I must admit that at one stage in the proceedings I thought that maybe master had a drink or even something else, I thought that she didn¡¯t know what she was doing, but her use of my name told me she knew exactly who she was with and what she was doing, or should I say what she wanted me to do.


    The excitement exploded in me, my master really wanted my cock inside her, so I gave it to her, long and hard, having had my cock pleasured by master not that long ago, I was in no hurry to cum, even though her pussy was incredibly tight and incredibly hot, the walls of her pussy had squeezed me real tight, making it seemed like it was trying to milk me dry. Her head was rolling from side to side and her ass was lifting and thrusting up as I was thrusting down on her, she was moaning and whimpering.


    ¡°Oh yes Josh, aahhn¡­ that feels so good, your cocks so big and hard!¡±


    I admit that I had at one point dreamed of doing this with master and Mia, but none of my dreams or fantasies came anywhere close to the reality. That¡¯s how good I really feel right now.


    As I continued to pound master, I began to lap and lick over her breasts, occasionally flicking one or either of her stiff and swollen nipples with my tongue, causing her to jump and cry out even more, then I took one of her nipples into my mouth and sucked on it hard, well you would might have thought that I had used an electric magic, because master Octavia¡¯s body formed into a beautiful arc while she keeps moaning loudly.


    Her body crashed back to the bed in a series of shudders and shakes that threatened to toss me off, I felt a cascade of super-hot juices blast across my thrusting cock while she was screaming in pleasure.


    ¡°ahhn, ahhh¡­I¡¯m cumming, oh god I¡¯m cumming, cum with me Josh, released it inside me!¡±


    Which of course I did, spurting my white milky juices deep inside her pussy. My cum kept pouring inside master, while she kept on shuddering and as I kept thrusting in and out of her. As I cummed inside master I leaned my face towards her and kissed her a hot and passionate kiss, our tongues doing mad dances which lit even more fires of pleasure inside our bodies.


    The orgasms seemed to go on forever, but eventually our bodies wilted and our juices dried up, we slumped exhausted from each other¡¯s arms and lay looking dreamingly at each other, I still couldn¡¯t believe what had happened, but the proof was before my eyes, one very naked beautiful woman still spattered with my milky cum juices and is looking incredibly beautiful, and incredibly sexy.


    Maybe master was thinking the same thing as I, because she suddenly grinned at me and leaned over brushing her lips across mine


    ¡°Sorry¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to make sure I wasn¡¯t dreaming¡±


    I grinned back at her and said.


    ¡°Yeah, I feel a bit like that too, but right now I think we both need a cool drink¡±


    I then rolled off from the bed and padded downstairs towards the Kitchen in order to fetch some cool refreshments. I think master used my absence to take a quick trip into the shower, because when I returned he hair was wet, master Octavia was still naked, and was still smiling, so I knew there wasn¡¯t going to be any wailing and gnashing of our teeth over what had happened between us, in fact, from the way her eyes dropped down to my cock as I walked over with the drinks, a sultry and saucy grin could be seen upon her face, I guess it¡¯s time for round two.


    With that, me and master Octavia¡¯s love making continued for a couple of hours before I totally lost all my white milky juice¡­damn it master, I know that we won¡¯t be seeing each other for a year, but do you really need to wring me dry? Well, it¡¯s not like I hate it though, in fact I totally love it ehehe.


    (Now that I have some experience¡­ I¡¯ll make sure Mia gets the best out of this experience later hehehe.)


    ~~


    After having a wonderful time with master, we decided to head downstairs were Mia was patiently waiting. Seeing her face, I felt sorry for Mia, I should have invited her and had three some with master¡­but it would have been pretty weird because the both of them already had a deal. And I was pretty much a virgin, not to mention that master was also a virgin.


    Earlier, I had inquired from master the reason for her not coming along with us back to the kingdom. I had always though that it was because of her and Mia¡¯s deal, but when I heard her say that she needed time in order to return from her original body which is that big black dragon slumbering back then inside that freakingly huge tree.


    Of course master also said to worry because she brazenly said that I would totally love her original humanoid form. I got to admit that hearing my master say that to me face to face was still embarrassing, did she perhaps found out my ideal girl? It can¡¯t be right¡­even Mia don¡¯t know what my Ideal woman truly is.


    Arriving towards Mia, master had a big grin plastered on her face. She came close and whispered something on Mia¡¯s ear, which obviously did not escape my detection. I knew that master said something about my cock¡­yes I am 100% sure that what master Octavia had whispered to Mia is related on our awesome time together earlier.


    Seeing the two of them get along very well together made me somewhat happy, at least there won¡¯t be any dispute over me if there that close with each other right? I just hope that when the time comes of me doing the deed with the both of them at the same won¡¯t kill me.


    I really need to improve my stamina, I could lift my 50k ton sword and swing it a  hundred of times, but I could not last more than 5 hours of sex with master Octavia¡­damn it, even now I¡¯m having doubts whether if  it was really master¡¯s first time. Well the blood the flowed out is a sign of her being a virgin right? Or was I just too big? I wanted to ask her face to face earlier but lost my gut¡¯s to do so when we were doing it nonstop for 5 hours.


    I do have a feeling though that it was also her first time, but that unlimited stamina of hers¡­damn it, I need to also improve my stamina in bed.


    ¡°Really master? He was that big?¡±


    Hearing Mia¡¯s sudden outburst made me blush, *tsk* I knew it, master is really flaunting her experience with me to Mia. Now I am afraid that Mia would eagerly also want do it with me¡­I don¡¯t have the courage to do it though, I felt really tired for some reason.


    ¡°Yes, and *whisper* *whisper*¡±


    ¡°Woa, he came dozens of time inside you!¡±


    Oh, my worst nightmare is going to come true, damn it master, your saying some unnecessary things to Mia. I wanted to be the one leading, but seeing Mia¡¯s hungry gaze at me, and that longing in her eyes is making me feel horny? Fuck, what is wrong with me? I had just did it with master for 5 long hours, I thought that I was already wrung dry by master earlier, but I guess I¡¯m the type who recovers fast given a couple of minutes of rest huh.


    But seeing both of their happy faces while they chat together makes me happy. I feel really proud right now, having two beautiful woman fall in love with me at the same time is really great. That is why I need to become stronger so that I can properly protect them, and no one can take them away from me. Their beauty is really god given, and if what master had said to me earlier is true, then her dragonic humanoid form is much more beautiful than her current appearance¡­ fuehehehe.


    I sat down on a couch and waited for master and Mia¡¯s conversation to end while thinking some perverted thoughts, pure thoughts¡­ I was not really in a hurry so I just watched them talked and giggled with each other.


    ¡°Mia, it¡¯s time for you and Josh to go now, you two might miss the ship if you dilly dally here any longer¡±


    ¡°I hope you¡¯ll find us as soon as you settle yourself in your original body master¡±


    Finally both master and Mia¡¯s chat is coming to an end. I wanted to talk to master one last time, but I already said and asked all that I wanted from her earlier.


    ¡°Josh, be sure to take good care of Mia ok? And make sure to satisfy her later *wink*¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­hehe¡­¡±


    I was no fool, I know what that wink of master signifies. I glanced at Mia checking whether if she knows what master Octavia was talking about. And true enough, Mia understood pretty well what master Octavia was hinting me to do later.


    ¡°Mou master¡±


    Mia pouted, match with her god given beauty, her pout is really attractive. Not like her innocence pout back them, but Mia¡¯s pout right now has some weird effect that I could not really explain well. If I will elaborate more, then I could say that Mia¡¯s pout is really attractive. Attractive to the point that I wanted to hug and deep kiss Mia while doing perverted things with her.


    ¡°See you guys after a years¡¯ time¡±


    ¡°See ya master¡±


    ¡°Yup catch you later master¡±


    With that, me and Mia made our way towards the port located on the southernmost part of hell¡¯s Island.


    While master Octavia went on her way towards that gigantic tree.


    ~~


    Arriving at the ship, I could see that there wasn¡¯t really much passenger apart from me and Mia. It felt like we own the entire ship, being the only passenger on board we could pick any room we wanted.


    The captain was a middle age woman, so she obviously wanted to make me and Mia have a different rooms, but Mia automatically  declined her offer, saying that Me and Mia was already engage.


    Talking about being engage, I wonder when we are going to held the wedding officially? I guess it would be after a years¡¯ worth of time huh, since I really wanted to marry both Mia and master Octavia. And I don¡¯t really wanted to favor one from the other, so if I¡¯m going to marry, then I want to marry both master and Mia at the same time.


    I already made my resolve, I just hope I could stick with it in a span of one year.


    Seeing Mia stubbornly decline her offer, the middle age woman which is name Emelda, reluctantly gave up while shaking her head and said,


    ¡°I just hope that you two won¡¯t be too noisy¡±


    Hearing her words, Mia who was declining her offer immediately flushed red on her face in embarrassment. Even me, became red in embarrassment.


    Upon entering the room that we picked, we were both got amazed on how lavishly grand the room was. If anyone said that this room that we had pick was for the emperor, then no one would refute it, that¡¯s how grand and wonderful the room is.


    ¡°Wow such a grand room¡±


    ¡°Yea¡±


    Mia was exited, that goes for me too.


    But after a few moment of silence, my thoughts traced back on what Emelda had said ¡®I just hope that you two won¡¯t be too noisy¡¯


    That though alone made my exited feelings into an awkward one. Feeling my stiff reaction, Mia also realized what I was thinking and she too flushed red and became silent.


    ¡°H-how about we drink some wine¡±


    I suggested.


    ¡°Y-yea l-lets drink¡±


    Even though we are still minor, I unknowingly suggested the worst excuse ever. I somehow know what will happen if both of us got drunk¡­but Mia already agreed, there¡¯s no turning back now.


    And before I realized it, I was butt naked, while Mia was still slightly drunk.


    (OMG, how did this happen?)


    I was utterly confuse, the minute I realized it, I was already naked. Mia was blushing intensely while staring at my exposed half erect cock. I was really embarrassed to the point of wanting to jump out from the ship onto the vast ocean.


    So to keep my dignity, I started to plan a scenario which would make me keep at least a part of my dignity right? I only had one chance. She wouldn¡¯t think it was odd if I was sleeping nude right? I mean, in her eyes I was already drunk¡­so why don¡¯t I just pretend?


    So I jumped on our bed, draped part of the blanket over my loins and closed my eyes. I lay on my side, facing the door and tried to breathe deeply, like I was really asleep and down because of the wine.


    Oh shit, upon thinking it over again, my idea is really stupid¡­


    Now I was stuck trying to convince Mia that I was actually sleeping. I couldn¡¯t open my eyes because I didn¡¯t know where she was or what she was doing.


    Then Mia spoke


    ¡°Josh?¡±


    She whispered. Again


    ¡°Josh ¡­ are you sleeping?¡±


    I didn¡¯t open my eyes or change my breathing. Then after a few minutes I felt the blanket which was covering my important part being moved. Mia must have lifted it up because she gasped and then said softly


    ¡°Well, well, well, he must be having a really nice dream.¡±


    Oh man, she is totally gazing at my dick right now.


    I heard Mia moving around with a rustling sound. I just had to know what she was doing, so I cracked open one eyelid just a teeny bit. At first I couldn¡¯t see anything. Well, that¡¯s not right. I could see, but I couldn¡¯t tell what I was looking at. Then when I focused with one eye, I felt like I was about to choked. Mia was getting undressed. She already had her shirt off, she didn¡¯t know that I was looking at her breasts hanging from her chest as she bent over to remove her skirts. Mia Then skinned out of her panties and now she was practically butt naked.


    Mia then glanced at me, she didn¡¯t find anything wrong so she must have thought that I was still asleep. Mia then looked towards me again. I frantically closed the eye which I used to peek at her and realized that I was holding my breath, so I started breathing again normally, but that stopped as soon as Mia got into the bed with me.


    Man oh man what was I going to do now?


    At first all I felt was her hair grazing over me. Then she did something and the feeling of her hair grazing me disappeared. So I cracked my eye open again and saw her back right in front of me. She had taken her hair and pulled it all in front of her. Mia then wiggled herself backwards until she was pressing her naked back against me.


    I felt that luscious soft round butt of hers press backwards against my boner.


    Talking about shitty scenario. Well, not shit, but I almost came. I think there were two reasons I didn¡¯t blow my load. First, my cock was at the stage that it was so hard it was actually pointing towards my head.


    When Mia moved back again making it so that her butt was pressing against the underside of my cock, where it wasn¡¯t as sensitive as the tip.


    But the big reason was because if I squirted I¡¯d never have been able to explain how THAT happened, and being scared about that took the edge off just enough.


    OK. I know what you¡¯re thinking. Mia must have thought that I was really asleep, and she has seen that I have a monster hard-on, so she has taken her clothes off and climbed in bed and pressed her butt up against that very hard-on. From your point of view I can see how you¡¯d think I was crazy to be afraid.


    But I wasn¡¯t really thinking very straight right now, so I didn¡¯t realize what Mia was doing. So cut me a break while I tell you what happened next.


    You have NO idea how mind blowing this all was. I mean I¡¯m lying here, my cock just as hard as it¡¯s ever been and leaking like crazy. The ship is rocking along and it must not have been a good whether today because the ships swayed too much occasionally. I figured that because of the swaying of the ship.


    Mia¡¯s naked butt was pressed against the bottom of my cock and her naked back was touching my chest. As the ship swayed, my cock got pressed into her extra hard.


    (I think that there is no way that Mia is not feeling this.)


    As to agree with my thoughts, Mia did another little thing that changed my life forever.


    I felt Mia¡¯s hand on my hip and then it slid between us and she lightly grasped my penis. She rolled away from me and bent my dick down so it was pointing right at her. She must have raised a leg because when she rolled back toward me my dick was between her legs. Then she lowered her leg and my dick was trapped between her legs.


    Believe it or not, and I know you don¡¯t, I thought she had done this because of me pressing my hard-on in her back making her uncomfortable. Then I realized that the head of my dick must be right at the opening of her pussy.


    If you are a guy you know there are times when your cock gets so hard that you can¡¯t piss. I mean you physically cannot get a stream started. That¡¯s how hard my cock was. I actually tried to let myself come, and just get it over with, but I couldn¡¯t do it. It was like my dick was paralyzed or something. I think I was in sensory overload.


    So I just laid there paralyzed while the ship swayed back and forth, making Mia moved away from me and then back towards me. Not very much, but plenty enough for it to feel like I was fucking her. Her legs were tight on my dick and there was plenty of friction.


    Well, at first anyway.


    Pretty soon I realized that it was getting slippery between those legs. I knew I was leaking cum, but it was slipperier than that. Believe it or not, yeah yeah, I know you don¡¯t, THAT was the first time I began to have a clue as to what was actually going on. Mia, my beloved Mia who was once shy and timid was now using me to get herself off!


    It was beginning to feel good.


    Really good.


    I don¡¯t know if the hyper sensitivity passed or whatever, but suddenly I could feel my cock again. It was sliding back and forth between her legs and it was all slippery so I began to worry again that I might cum from the pleasure.


    Then I thought to myself


    (Shit, she knows what she¡¯s doing, and if my cock squirts she can¡¯t say she didn¡¯t expect it.)


    Then I had a thought. My cock was probably large and long enough that it was actually sticking out in front of her. I had this picture in my head of it looking like it was HER dick and then squirting and it seemed funny ¡­ but I didn¡¯t laugh. Whatever was going on I didn¡¯t want to interrupt it or make things change. I was going to get myself off after all, and this was infinitely better than doing it with my hands.


    Mia made a sound. It was low in her throat. Not a moan exactly, or a growl. If she¡¯d have been a cat I¡¯d have sworn she purred. Then I felt her fingers on the head of my cock, she was pressing it upward, making it rub right into the groove of her pussy lips. Now the glans was rubbing right on her clit making her moan in pleasure.


    Then something else happened that cause the entire scene to have a drastic change. The ship suddenly had a large sway.


    Yup, the combination of that and Mia¡¯s grinding on it in her opening made my dick slid right inside the mouth of her pussy.


    It only penetrated her an inch and a half or so, but that was all it took. Because of the sudden tightness enveloping my cock, I could not help but release my milky white juice in the split second it took for my brain to register that my cock was already inside Mia¡¯s pussy.


    I released buckets of my milky juice inside Mia, making her moan loudly at the sudden penetration and my sudden release of my white milk inside of her. I also felt that when I entered inside Mia, I felt that I teared her pussy apart, she¡¯s probably bleeding by now¡­I should have been gentler.


    Since I had already penetrated Mia, I left all my reasoning to instincts, when I felt the first batch of my milky juice leave my penis and blasted into Mia¡¯s pussy, my right hand instinctively gripped her hip and I pulled her into me. My hips flexed and I buried my whole raging cock inside of her. Man oh man did it feel good, my silvery milky cream sperm shot up insides Mia¡¯s pussy.


    ¡°Ahhhnn!¡±


    Mia squealed as she felt my whole dick go inside of her,


    As Mia realized that my raging cock was shooting off milky white stuff inside of her, she started to gasps in pleasure. And there wasn¡¯t anything she could do about it. Her hands were in front of her and she had nothing to grab to pull herself away from me. The only thing she could have done was just roll off the bed frontwards and sprawl into the aisle, not like she wanted to pull herself away from me anyway hehehe.


    As I moved my hips in a rhythmical manners, I think Mia had some instinct too, because as I felt my third or fourth shot went off inside of her, I felt her pussy clamp down on my dick a couple of times because of too much pleasure.


    ¡°Josssssh, aahhnn, stop!¡±


    Like I¡¯d stop or something. Well I did stop eventually, but only after every drop of my potent white creamy milk had been implanted deep inside her sweet soft pussy.


    Since all pretense of my being asleep was blown, I said with a gasp on my voice


    ¡°W-wow¡±.


    Hearing my sudden voice, Mia moved. She DID a roll forward, right out of bed, and fell on the floor. it was actually comical, She scrambled to her feet, flipped her mass of hair over her shoulder and stared down at her exposed pussy, sort of squatting bowlegged. A big glob of milky white sperm mixed with some blood came flowing out from her pussy lips trailing down from her legs down to the wooden floor, before it slowly began to form a huge teardrop and fall towards the floor. She was panting hard with her face red from pleasure.


    Then with her bluish red eyes rose up and locked on my face. ¡°J-Josh ¡­ y-you c-came I-inside me~¡±


    Mia¡¯s voice was filled with lust and happiness, I guess she was really happy that I came inside of her huh.


    Now I don¡¯t know why my cock was still hard.


    I wouldn¡¯t have been surprised, considering how horny I had been, or if seeing my sperm dripping out of my beloved Mia¡¯s pussy had gotten me hard again, her face was so attractive, filled with life that I had almost forgotten already that Mia was a virgin a moment ago. At any rate, my dick was standing tall again, pointing right at her. At her outburst I decided to call her apparent bluff.


    ¡°Yup¡±


    I said with straight faced.


    ¡°I sure did, and I want to thank you Mia, because that was awesome. By the way, it¡¯s getting all over the floor.¡±


    It was comical to see her look back at her pussy and then at the puddle that had dripped on the floor. Her hand slapped to her pussy to keep any more of my sperm from leaking out and she said


    ¡°Oh damn, I¡¯m such a klutz.¡±


    I did laugh at that. The absurdity of her thinking that her being a klutz was the reason why my cum was leaking down from her pussy towards the floor.


    Then the ship swayed again making Mia fell towards me. I caught her, getting a nice handful of her soft breast in the process. Her face was right in front of mine. Imagine my surprise when all of a sudden she kissed me, with our tongue fighting each other for dominance I could feel Mia¡¯s rough breathing and her love transmitted true that hot and passionate kiss.


    It was a lip lock to remember. It started out all soft and rubbery and very quickly went to each of us trying to suck the tonsils out of each other. Mia was all over me, rubbing her breasts against me and moaning. She finally broke the kiss and pulled back a whole three inches.


    ¡°Ahhnn, Josh I love you~¡± she said in a lustful voice.


    The fire within me got lit up and I had decided on the spot to play a little with Mia.


    I tried to look hurt and said ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°What did I do? All I did was try to take a nap.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t buying it. Those reddish eyes of her¡¯s bore into mine.


    She then replied as she realized my playful intention, she curved a cute attractive smirk on her beautiful face and said.


    ¡°You do know, don¡¯t you, that I didn¡¯t cum.¡± she said, her voice still level.


    Hearing Mia says that she didn¡¯t cum made a great impact on me, I mean that she was totally enjoying herself and there is just to way for her to NOT cum when she was feeling it and moaning so loudly earlier.


    ¡°You got yours off ¡­ IN me I might add, and I didn¡¯t get anything. that¡¯s not fair.¡±


    I got the feeling where Mia was going to.


    (Oh, so she want¡¯s to do it again?)


    Realizing her intentions, I smiled brightly which caused Mia to blushed deeply as she understood that I had found out her true intentions.


    ¡°Well, as your husband, I want you to be fulfilled, so I recommend you do something about that. I¡¯m more than willing to help if you can think of any way I can BE of help.¡±


    Mia kissed me again, this time a quick one.


    ¡°I knew you¡¯d understand~¡± she said cryptically and happily.


    Then she straddled me, and had immediately inserted my dick inside the entrance that I had so recently vacated, and sank down on me with all her weight.


    I hadn¡¯t thought about the fact that Mia was a virgin an hour or so ago.


    But when I blew my load inside of her, I wasn¡¯t exactly thinking about her hymen, and, in fact, hers was already gone for the most part when I accidentally inserted my cock as the ship swayed back then.


    The truth that she was still a virgin back, and she had never had her pussy that full of anything before. So, when her full weight dropped onto my boner she winced.


    Once she was fully impaled Mia sat still, her hands on my chest while she breath haggardly as she straddled me back an fort in a rhythmical manner.


    She was tight¡­oh right, of course she was, I had just broken her hymen a moment ago hehehe.


    But the ¡®lubricant¡¯, in other words, my milky sperm that I had left behind inside her made her first full penetration a lot easier. She sat there for maybe a couple of minutes before she rocked her body back and forth a couple of times experimentally. Mia leaned forward and rocked her hips, she purred like an adorable kitten as she orgasm again and again from pleasure.


    I knew her clitty was being massaged, and that she had full control over how much movement and pleasure she could feel, so I just lay there being a hard dick for her hehe. It didn¡¯t take long for her discomfort to fly away and then Mia started to have a really good time rocking me back and fort, feeling the pleasure in her every movement.


    Her hips rose up and then flopped back down a couple of times, each time going her voice was going ¡°Ohhhhhhhh¡± or ¡°Ahhhhhhhn¡± as she gasps for breathing from her movements, but mostly Mia was grinding me like an expert, I guess Mia really is a fast learner hehe, still from time to time I would reminiscence the old shy and adorable Mia, comparing her back then to the now daring and beautiful¡­well if I had to pick, then I guess the current Mia much more to my liking¡­


    Mia being on top was really nice for the both of us because my raging cock was  really long to reach clear to her cervix in that position and I even though that My cock had entered her womb in and out from time to time, I was even afraid at first that Mia could not take the whole thing in but now¡­I¡¯m just glad to have this moment together with my beloved Mia.


    When Mia rocked her hips, the head of my cock dug deep into her cervix, making its way inside her womb deeply and massaged it.


    And vice versa. I had been doing just fine, having to released my milky milk inside her so recently, I had though that I could last a longer but when her womb started kissing and swallowing the head of my cock my balls started making more semen on overtime. Her hair fell forward and made a tent. It was caressing every part of my chest and face as she rocked back and forth, which had gotten me even hotter and aroused.


    I saw one of her perfect breasts in front of my face so I leaned up and latched onto her nipple, sucking hard.


    ¡°Ohh, ahhhnn, keep doing that¡± she moaned.


    I smirk a little thinking ¡®well, I¡¯m glad you like it Mia¡¯


    I got my hands busy on both of her soft breasts, squeezing her puffy pink nipples, pulling them and then licking or sucking them.


    ¡°Yeahhhh that¡¯s it ¡­ you¡¯re doing it ¡­ I¡¯m gonna ¡­yeahhh¡­Ahhhhhhhhn¡­OH! Joooooshh¡± And then she came.


    Mia came from pleasure like a bomb. First she stiffened, and then her hips jerked back and forth about four or five times hard enough that I thought she was going to rip my cock out at the roots. Her pussy started doing the milking maid thing, rippling up an down, squeezing my dick, as if almost saying ¡®Come on pretty penis, and give me a bath.¡¯ Her head was whipping back and forth, which meant there was hair everywhere, flying through the air, making a cloud all around us. I think it was the sounds she made that got me off though. I can¡¯t even describe them, except to say she sounded happy ¨C really happy. So I came with her, I came deeply inside her.


    This time it wasn¡¯t explosive. I felt it start deep in my balls and travel up through my cock up. My dick pulsed and a long string of my white milky sperm shot out deep inside her.


    (I¡¯m mating with my beloved Mia) I thought comically.


    Another gooey rope lanced into the mouth of her cervix.


    (I¡¯m pumping my beloved Mia¡¯s virgin pussy full of my Milk hehehe.)


    Her weight came down on me and my dick head spat a pool of sperm that got trapped deep inside her, soaking her cervix and being sucked into her womb. Two more surges of my seed flowed out until it ran out of energy.


    (My milky sperm is the first sperm ever to enter her womb, and it would only be me from now on) I thought with resolute in my eyes, I could never allow any man alive to touch her.


    My balls ached as they tried to supply even more fluid to shoot into Mia. But I was done.


    She was leaning over me again, her face close.


    ¡°Thank you Josh¡± she whispered.


    ¡°I knew I¡¯d like it if I did it with you too, master Octavia was right.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re more than welcome¡± I said back. but thinking back then¡­master did told Mia everything huh.


    ¡°I stand always ready to serve your needs Mia.¡± I then started to caressed Mia¡¯s head like I always did.


    Her pussy muscles squeezed my softening dick.


    ¡°I have a feeling I¡¯m going to have some pretty intense needs.¡± she said smiling.


    ¡°Oh, then of course I¡¯ll be sure to satisfy your needs Mia~¡± I said to her while trailing my fingers through her blonde hair until to her smooth and milky face. carassing her with loving emotions in  my eyes


    ¡°And we only have another week and a half to go before we arrive¡­¡±


    I don¡¯t know if captain Emelda and her crew noticed our passionate love making or not, but we decided to leave it at that and took a nap.


    Before I closed my eyes, I unknowingly said ¡°Time sure flies¡±.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    If you like this chapter, feel free to give me reputations/reviews/comments/ratings/follow  :grin:


    PS: If you pick option number two in poll, leave down bellow the stories you wan''t me to concentrate.

 Chapter 13 - Travel on a Ship (Again)

    Hello guys, sorry for being on Hiatsu these couple of weeks. I just got out from the hospital :(


    And if you guys like this chapter, plese do give me reputations/comments/reviews.


    PS: leave your comment on the comment section bellow.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    I~~~~ Mia POV (15 year old, on Ship) ~~~~


    Before I could fully close my eyes, I heard Josh¡­MY Josh mutter ¡®Time sure flies¡¯.


    Memories of the past started flashing back inside my head. I still remember the first time that I met Josh, It was love at first sight what¡¯s more we are forever eternally bound together, which no gods nor demons could do anything to separate us.


    I am currently resting against one of Josh¡¯s arms while hugging his toned chest. Just remembering what we did a moment ago is making me blush, my god, I never knew I was that bold¡­ I wonder if it was the wine that drove me to act that boldly. Or was it because of jealousy?


    Yea¡­ I was probably Jealous of master Octavia, I can¡¯t be believe that she tricked me with that rock, paper, and scissor game. To top it off, I could not even win one time against her. I always wanted to be the first one to do it with Josh, but¡­*sigh* there¡¯s nothing I can do about it I guess.


    ¡°Hmm¡± Josh smell is so relaxing, I wrapped my arms over his body and snuggled my head closely near his neck. I then caressed the face of my beloved carefully.


    ¡°haa¡­haaa¡± this is bad, I am starting to get horny, my breathing is getting rougher and rougher by the second.


    ¡°mmhhhp¡±


    I started to lick his neck bit by bit savoring his taste and flavor. I know that what I am doing is indecent but because of master Octavia taking his first time, I just can¡¯t control myself and think that I have to do it with him a lot more times to compensate right?


    These past few years really had passed by so fast, my body had really developed well, and I have to thank master Octavia for that. Even though I know that being a pure blooded vampire, I was destined to have an appareled body which could sway any man alive. But without master¡¯s help then I would have blindly trained myself and would developed muscles.


    With great curves on the right place, I was static and satisfied about my looks. I always dreamed to have a body comparable to master Octavia or rather better than hers. But in terms of breast size, I could not compare to her. Hers are just ginormous I wonder what she eats in order to have those kind of breast.


    While I was thinking about master Octavia, I recalled a scene where she had once told me that she was jealous of my small adorable body, and milky white skin.


    At first I was just thinking that master was only joking around, not until she had shared to me her secret. She told me back then that she was a draconian. An ancient powerful being that could rival, or rather could defeat a pure dragon.


    I asked master why she told me about her secret, but she only said was ¡®I want to return to my original body and show Josh how adorable I am¡¯


    Then it hit me, I realized what master was talking about. Back then I was skeptical and just shrugged the thought of it. But now I fully realized and understood master¡¯s words. How could I not? When we were still little, Josh would always hug me from behind and snuggle his face against my hair or neck for hours. *giggle* He even fell asleep one time doing that to me.


    But now, he rarely do that to me. I know why, it¡¯s because he can¡¯t help but feel horny like I am feeling right now. Seeing his perfect tone body as if it was chiseled by the gods themselves, I could hardly control myself.


    ¡°Ahh, Josh¡­why do I love you so much? I want to monopolize you for myself¡­¡± I whispered to his ears while slowly licking him down to his neck, up towards his chin, then to his lips.


    ¡°Mmmhp, haaa¡­haaa¡­ Josh¡­.mmmhppp¡­.my Josh¡­¡±


    I could not control myself any longer, so I decided to insert my tongue deep inside his mouth. Sucking my beloved tongue is really great, no matter how many times I do it I could not help but still love how he taste.


    ¡°Ohh Josh¡­.My Josh, I love you so much, so much that I could not control myself when I¡¯m near you, so much that I could only think about you, so much that I don¡¯t want any other woman near you, so much that I could not help but think of ripping master Octavia apart when he flirts with you, so much that I regretted letting her taking your first time¡­¡±


    ¡°Mmmhhppp¡± I keep kissing him for a couple of minutes until I was satisfied, but sadly my switch got turned on¡­now I feel much more hornier than earlier.


    ¡°Haaa¡­.haaa¡­.what should I do? We already did it for hours a moment ago, but remembering his big rock hard cock going inside of me¡­aahnn!¡±


    With all my might I was suppressing myself from my desires, I wonder why I became like this? Back then I already knew that I love Josh¡­but now that I think about it¡­ I am obsess with him, is it because of master Octavia taking his first time before me? Or is it in my nature? Or I just truly love him? But seeing my beloved near me naked. I could not hold myself any longer and started to pleasure myself for minutes thinking about him.


    (His huge manly cock¡­ohhh, my Josh¡­my beloved Josh¡­)


    I promised to control myself, but these kind of promises is meant to be broken right? And it¡¯s not like I promised it to him, I only promised it to myself, so breaking it myself is ok right?


    With that, I slowly climb on top of him and slowly started to grind myself on his rock hard cock.


    ¡°fufufu, this belongs to me, master Octavia is not here for a whole year¡­so Josh belongs to me right?¡± I muttered to myself while still grinding my hot soaking flower against his rock hard rod.


    Being obsessed with him is justifiable, the reason is, I love him, he loves only me¡­ ok maybe he also loves master Octavia a little, yea he loves her a tiny bit¡­


    And also there was this small presence of someone else deep within his heart. It¡¯s so small that I think that he probably have forgotten about her. If not, then ufufufufu¡­.


    Licking my beloved Josh chiseled body is making me static, trailing my tongue up to his chest then to his neck and finally landing a deep kiss upon his very lips, I could do this again and again without getting tired.


    ¡°mmhn, delicious¡±


    Oh no, I just realized that I¡¯m addicted to his taste now. I could no longer turn back to the way I use to. Back then I was innocent and know nothing about how to express my love to him but with hug and kisses, but now. I can fully express my love for him as many times as I want.


    ¡°Josh¡­you asleep?¡±


    I unintentionally asked him, I was excited to know whether he was pretending to be asleep like he did earlier or not. But to my dismay, my beloved Josh is really in deep slumber right now.


    ¡°Haaa¡­no matter, even if you¡¯re asleep or awake, I will still make love with you fufufu. Because I love you, love you, love you, love you¡­¡±


    Repeating it over and over again while kissing him, I expressed my undying love towards my man who is currently sleeping. I never expected an answer but then I heard him mutter in his sleep.


    ¡°I¡­love..you too Mia¡±


    Tears began to roll down my eyes, I can¡¯t believe that I was allowed to love a man such as him. I am truly a blessed woman, I will protect him. Not from harm such as in battle since I know Josh is waay stronger than me, but from other woman. I know that me and master Octavia can¡¯t monopolized Josh for the rest of his life.


    Thinking about it, it is just a matter of time until another girl falls in love with him or the other way around. So until then, I¡¯ll try my best to repel those bitches away fufufu.


    I decided to do it with him for the third time while his asleep. I felt every corner of his body and then I slowly reach for his manhood and inserted it inside me.


    ¡°Hhmmm, aahhhn¡­S-so big~¡±


    W-what¡¯s this feeling? It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore, on the contrary I feel really great right now. So much different than our first and second time, I don¡¯t feel any pain or discomfort at all.


    All I feel are surges of pleasures, each time I shake my hips making his him slide in and out is making me moan loudly in pleasure.


    ¡°Ahhhnnn, sooo goooood~¡± I think I am already shouting in pleasures all over the place, I hope that the Captain and her crew are not listening on us right now. Thinking about it, they could not possibly hear us right? I mean the sound of the ocean waves will surely cover the sounds of pleasures that I am making right now right?


    ¡°Ahhhnn, I¡¯m cumming! Ahhnnn!¡±


    As my pleasure reach its peak, I finally came. Weirdly Josh also came inside me once again, albeit still asleep.


    (Fufufu he must have felt great, ahhnn! I just can¡¯t have enough of my beloved Josh.)


    After cumming, I started to lick Josh chest training my tongue again upwards towards his neck nibbling him there for a bit and then landing on his lips. Kissing him deeply, in response Josh started to use his tongue and he also skillfully matched the movements of my tongue.


    I am having doubts whether Josh was really asleep or not, but then again I saw him return to his steady breathing once I separated my lips from him, so with that I kissed him one last time. It was a very very deep kiss that I greedy took advantage of.


    ¡°Mmmhhmp, muaaahh haaa-haaaa¡±


    And finally being satisfied to my heart¡¯s content, I flop down towards his chiseled chest while slowly closing my eyes.


    (¡­I feel uncomfortable) With that, I slowly climb my way up until I was now burying my face against his neck, being able to smell my beloved scent made my fluttering heart calm and finally I started to doze off.


    ~~~ Josh POV ~~~


    Waking up with the smell of sex in the air made me felt proud, proud because I finally deed it with Mia and at the same time embarrass. It may be too late for that now, but I truly did lost myself there didn¡¯t I?


    Remembering the lustful expression Mia had back then is making me grin all over my face. I took a good look at the beautiful woman sleeping on top of me.


    ¡°You¡¯re really beautiful Mia¡±


    I slowly reach for her head and caressed it lovingly while thinking ¡®I can¡¯t believe I dreamt of Mia doing it again with me while I was asleep¡­or did she really do it while I was asleep?¡¯ I had my doubts but I just shrugged it off like it did not really matter.


    Feeling my libido starting rose up again made me speechless, I can¡¯t be blame because Mia is really a goddess, with her unparalleled beauty and loving nature. If someone says that she¡¯s a goddess herself, then I would be the first one to support the claim.


    Mia¡¯s warmth was transmitted to me due to our naked body overlapping with each other, remembering her white milky skin which automatically sank my fingers in or her blonde hair which miraculously glitter under the moonlight¡­


    Thinking all about it, I could say that I am such a bless man to have someone like her to fall in love with me.


    Smelling a faint sweet scent coming from Mia because of her face being buried against my neck, her hair producing such aromatic scent is one of the mysteries that Mia had which I could not uncover no matter how hard I try. I could even feel her licking and nibbling my neck while she sleeps comfortably snuggling against me.


    I slowly turned her head which is facing down towards me and gently gave her a kiss, while I caressed her face slowly moving the hair that had overlapped on her beautiful face.


    ¡°Really beautiful¡± I couldn¡¯t help but admire Mia¡¯s beauty. Master Octavia is also a beauty herself but Mia¡¯s beauty is just out of this world¡­ well for me at least.


    While I was gently caressing Mia¡¯s face I felt her squirmed for a bit, she then gently moved her head towards my neck and nibbled on them while still being asleep. Mia might have grown a lot, specially her body and over all looks, but her playful and adorable side still remain.


    I could barely contain myself so I decided to spread my arms and slightly squeezed hera in a hug. I then buried my face near her neck, smelling her sweet scent and slightly licking her at the same time. I think that I am slowly becoming a pervert¡­


    After a couple of minutes had passed, I decided to slowly stand up, gently laying my beautiful wife down the bed while I covered her naked body with blanket. Calling her my wife is not an exaggeration. Mia and I is literary bound for all eternity and I am actually thinking seriously about when our wedding is going to be held or where is it going to be help. But then again we are still young so I decided to have it planned out near in the future.


    Moving silently, I was going to go out of the room to get some fresh air and maybe a bit of mana training. But I realized I was still naked so I turned back to look for my trouser.


    When I found my black colored trouser, I saw a letter inside the packet. Seeing the letter had master Octavia¡¯s signature, I immediately unsealed the letter and read it.


    Dear Josh,


    Upon reading this letter, both you and Mia are probably on your way to the main land kingdom.


    I had overseen both you and Mia¡¯s training and saw great potential to the two of you, so I decided to have you two enrolled to an elite academy. Upon arriving at the capital, I hope you will immediately go to Gaia Academy and search for Principal Zeeg. Just show him this letter and he will immediately know what to do, he will also be providing both of you and Mia¡¯s necessity.


    PS: I can¡¯t wait to show you my appearance when I search for the two of you after a year.


    Sincerely;


    Your wife, Octavia.


    After reading the letter I was shock, I didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. But what had shock me is because of master Octavia, she actually had already things planned out. I knew why master sent me this type of message, she does not want me and Mia to explore this world without her. So what¡¯s better way to do it than to send us to an academy for a year? This way she can ensure our safety and at the same time she could also easily find us.


    ¡°Hmm why not¡± I mumbled to myself. While thinking about the pros and cons.


    Going to an academy would be a first for me, even though I already have all the information, especially all the things that I needed to learn from the late Vermilion¡¯s memory. But it¡¯s still worth to try having a normal student life with my beloved Mia. I¡¯ll just spend 1 year on Gaia academy together with Mia while waiting for master. Of course I am planning to fully enjoy myself there.


    ~~ Narrator POV ~~


    After wearing his trousers, Josh went to have a nice stroll at the overly gigantic ship. Seeing the lavish design at the corridors made him think more whether this ship truly only had Mia and him as passenger.


    ¡°Wow, I wish Mia was here, so that she could enjoy this grand view together with me¡±


    When he arrived outside, Josh saw the sun rising. It was such a magnificent view that could have been a romantic view for couples. But sadly, Mia was still asleep. He could have just woken her up, but thinking that it was his fault for going at it with Mia for two rounds making her tired much more, it was her first time to boot.


    What Josh did not know was that, Mia had actually did it again to him for the third time while he was asleep. If he found out about it, he would have question himself on why he felt refresh and strolling casually rather than dead tired laying together with Mia.


    ¡°Hey, who are you?¡±


    Hearing a sudden voice of a woman behind him, Josh turned his head around but saw nothing but the door.


    ¡°Over here¡±


    Josh lifted his head up and saw a woman with long flowing pink hair. She was wearing a somewhat knightly armor, except her armor was more revealing. Only half of her top was covered in armor, making the shape of her breast in full view. She also wore a plated skirt, a really short plated skirt which showed all her glory to Josh who was standing below.


    ¡°What are you staring at-¡°


    ¡°¡­pink¡±


    ¡°Kyaaa, you pervert. Die!¡±


    The beautiful pink haired woman asked, but when she saw Josh gaze at her underwear and even spoke the color of it, she screamed and immediately leap towards him with her sword unsheathe.


    ¡°W-what the hell!¡±


    Being taken by surprise, Josh would have been hack in two by the sword of this beautiful woman. well maybe not, But thanks to his prowess in many different styles of fighting. Josh easily dodge her attack by side stepping. He reach his hands towards the woman¡¯s sword in order to disarm her.


    But the woman had instinctively pulled her sword changing her body movements thus making Josh¡¯s palm which was about to disarm her grab one of the her bulging mound instead.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­oops my bad¡±


    The beautiful woman did not react to Josh words, it was like she was still thinking at what had happen. After a few seconds, her face suddenly flushed. Smoke could be seen coming out at her flushed face. She released the sword she was holding then bent down while covering both of her breast with her two arms.


    ¡°Hic¡­.Hic, waaah. I can¡¯t get married anymore*crying*¡±


    Seeing the now crying woman in front of him made Josh shock, he could not comprehend the situation he was in. First the woman called him, then he accidentally took a good look at her underwear from below, then the woman called him a pervert and leap towards him with her sword unsheathe, then he skillfully avoid her while attempting to disarm her from her weapon but some twist of fate, he instead accidentally grabbed her breast¡­


    Stolen story; please report.


    Josh at this very moment is probably thinking of why is this beautiful pink haired woman crying and speaking nonsense about not being able to marry anymore?


    Josh didn¡¯t know what to say, until another woman¡¯s voice could be heard.


    ¡°Elly what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Seeing another woman, Josh was now on his guard. Not because of the appearance of the new woman, but because the new woman was dressed in a black dress which highlighted all her curves. Her beauty could be seen 2nd only to Mia.


    Of course Josh sudden wariness is justified, it could be said that this accident with the pink haired woman is the second accident that happened which he didn¡¯t meant to happen. the first one was with his master Octavia, He was flying towards the ship his master was on and skillfully landed face first on her soft bosom. and now he accidentally felt up the breast of this crying girl in front of him. So the probability of having a 3rd accident of feeling up this black haired woman is  80%.


    Josh alternate his glance towards the crying woman and the black haired woman.


    ¡°I¡­I did nothing wrong¡±


    He instinctively gave out a defensive answer before the black haired beauty even ask him anything. Of course he could have just left and things would have been gone from bad to worst. Not because of making the pink haired woman cry, but because he heard her saying something like she could not marry anymore. Who knows what other nonsense she would say without him defending himself.


    ¡°Oh, and who might you be my handsome good sir?¡±


    Hearing the polite words coming out from the black haired beauty, Josh immediately though that the woman must be a noble or a princess. With her beauty, grace and the fact that she¡¯s riding at this grand ship is enough proof of the matter.


    So he answered in a polite manner in return.


    ¡°I¡¯m called Josh my beautiful lady¡± he said while slightly bowing.


    ¡°oh my, I¡¯m Alia my good sir¡±


    When Josh raised his head, he slightly caught a glimpse at the black haired woman¡¯s underwear and accidentally muttered.


    ¡°¡­Black¡±


    Hearing Josh sudden spoke of color. The black haired beauty only raised her eyebrows wondering what he meant. But then she saw his gaze, following his gaze, she saw that this handsome silver haired man before her was actually staring at her underwear which is slightly visible because of the slit of her black haired dress.


    Without any words, the black haired beauty only smiled at Josh with killing intent oozing out from her body. She raised her arms and was going to cast some magic at him. But halted when she hear captain Emelda¡¯s sudden intrusion.


    ¡°Oh what are you guys doing out here this early morning?¡±


    ¡°Hic¡­hic Emelda-san, no one¡¯s going to marry me anymore¡±


    Elly who was crying on the ground immediately stood up when she heard captain Emelda. She spoke her nonsensical things again then ran towards her with all her might and ram against her in a hug while crying.


    ¡°My¡­ Elly what¡¯s wrong dear?¡±


    ¡°He-he touch my breast, waaahhh¡±


    *boom* *boom*


    When Elly said that Josh had touch her breast, the black haired beauty Alia immediately casted two powerful fire ball at Josh without saying anything. It was an instantaneous cast which could have proven than she was a prodigy magician that could use instantaneous magic.


    ¡°Alia, what have you done!¡±


    Captain Emelda was worried. Worried because Josh might have died in front of her, and without even knowing Josh background. It could either make her alone suffer or make her whole family suffer together with her.


    She didn¡¯t know whether Josh was just a noble of great importance or whether he was a prince of some kingdom. Only knowing that only the rich among the rich could afford a trip with her grand ship made her face pale in fright. It would have been ok if Josh was just some ordinary noble, but what if he was a prince of great importance? What would happen to her and her whole family then?


    Emelda had not even thought whether Josh was a low class noble but immediately deduce that his a higher class one or a prince. With his handsome features and being accompanied by Mia who was even comparable if not a goddess herself.


    ¡°Huh¡­I¡­I instinctively-¡°


    ¡°Enough go and ensure whether his injured or not. If his a prince and his badly injured then¡­¡±


    There was nothing more that could be said, if Josh was a prince and was badly injured by them, much more if he actually died. Then their whole family will become criminals and will be hunted down, heck even speaking badly of him could have lead them and their whole family to death.


    Hearing Captain Emelda¡¯s angry tone, Alia lost her composure and immediate went in order to check Josh condition.


    With the smoke covering the area where Josh at,  Alia nervously stammered closer. Each step she took she prayed for his safety.


    ~~ Alia¡¯s (Aliana) POV ~~


    I have been living with Captain Emelda for over 10 years now, I clearly remember the day that Captain Emelda found me on her ship food storage. I was shivering from cold and suffering from hunger, I would have eaten the frozen food but since it was frozen and conserve with magic. My 4 year old self back then could not do anything but suffer from cold and hunger in a corner. If she hadn¡¯t found me back then, I would have already died from the cold and starvation.


    It was the first time I suffered that kind of experience. I always thought that I was born as a princess and will someday become queen following my mother¡¯s footsteps, but who would have thought that my mother actually lied to me.


    She kept telling me that I was a princess and that I would someday rule over the kingdom with my future husband. I admired my mother for her beauty and intelligence, she was my role model and I really love her.


    But all of it crumbled in just one day. The castle was being under attack by just one person in black robe. The castle guards and all the servant were saying about the black robe man was the devil reincarnate himself.


    He attack and wreak havoc on our kingdom with just flickering his finger.


    I still clearly remember that day as if it was recorded inside my head.


    -Flash back-(narrator)


    ¡°Hurry, get the princess and the queen to safety¡± shouted by one of our royal guard.


    ¡°*hic* mother, mother where are you¡± A small girl was crying while being escorted to her mother.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry princess, you¡¯ll be safe¡±


    Upon arriving, both mother and daughter hug each other tightly while tears flowed down from their eyes.


    ¡°My darling Aliana, I¡¯m sorry, I-I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡±


    The queen was apologizing while hugging tightly her daughter as if it would be the last time that the two of them


    Aliana was still 4 years old back then so she didn¡¯t understand why her mother was apologizing.


    Then before she knew it, Aliana was covered in a bright light. The last thing she saw was the crying face of her beloved mother.


    -End of flash back-


    Now that I think about it, I overheard my mother and father talking about me when I was 3 years old.


    -Flash back-


    ¡°Are you out of your mind? Why did you bring your daughter with you?¡±


    ¡°My love¡­you need to understand, I might not love her father but I deeply love Alina. She¡¯s-¡°


    ¡°Enough! *sigh*¡±


    ¡°Sorry for shouting my love, but you have to understand. What if that man search for her? You know that his crazy obsess about becoming the pillar of the new overlord.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I brought my daughter with me. My love for that man had already died, but not for my daughter¡­now she¡¯s also your daughter.¡±


    ¡°I¡­I give up, I love you too much dear. I will accept Aliana as my own daughter.¡±


    -End of flash back-


    So I was a daughter of a powerful mage huh, that would explain my enormous talent for magic.


    I don¡¯t hate on what my mother had done, in fact I should be thanking her. Without her giving birth to me, then I wouldn¡¯t even be here in the first place.


    My goal in life was to get revenge, I trained with all my might without rest. Because talent without hard work is a wasted talent. I improved myself bit by bit, but then when I receive the information years after that the mage who destroyed my home and killed my mother had actually died in the hands of the kingdoms guardian.


    My purpose in life had died, I was downhearted then. Without Captain Emelda, then I would have lost my way. It¡¯s all thanks to her that I had found my new resolve to continue on living and to continue on getting stronger.


    She told me about the prophecy of having a new overlord rising up, she suggested that ¡®why not continue on training and become one of the hero¡¯s that will vanquish evil¡¯.


    ~~


    Lying here watching the sunset rise is giving me a soothing feeling. I wish Elly was here with me, *sigh* that girl can¡¯t just stay put in one place.


    I met Elly when I was 8 years old here on this very ship, she was training to become a hero. At first I just laugh at her, saying it was childish, but thinking about it now I guess I was foolish to do so.


    Without her father telling stories about his adventure. Then I wouldn¡¯t have found out about the mage who killed my mother. The shock of knowing that he had died made me froze, tears flowed down my face from shock. But thanks to captain Emelda, I decided to also become a hero together with Elly.


    Since then, the two of us became the best of friends. She was the best warrior I have ever seen.


    Elly is the only one who I could truly called my best friend. Others just wanted to either pull me in to their respective kingdoms because of my abilities, and those arrogant princes and nobles keep pestering captain Emelda and me for marriage proposals.


    The term ¡®same feathers flock together¡¯ is true to a certain extent. Nobles tend to stick together while they ridicule others of lower stature. And in my case, Elly and I became the best friends because we had the same goal and get along together.


    Even though I had this cold expression always plastered on my face, Elly always seems to understand my emotions.


    Without Elly, I wouldn¡¯t have anyone to call my true friend.


    ¡°Kyaaa, you pervert. Die!¡±


    ¡°!!¡±


    Hearing Elly¡¯s shout, I immediately stood up from my relaxing position and ran towards her location.


    When I arrive, I saw a tall man. His silver hair that seems to glow from being expose in the sun, his deep golden pair of eyes that seems to pierce my soul¡­


    *ba-dump* *ba-dump*


    This is weird, this is the first time that my heart is this frantic and restless¡­ Oh right Elly. I almost forgot about Elly¡­


    ¡°Elly what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Hearing my voice, my first love-, I mean the man who was standing in front of Elly turned his attention towards me. (Kyaaa¡­w-what should I do? His looking at me.)


    Seeing his wariness towards me, I could not help but frown. It¡¯s not like it would show on my face anyways, I heard many people saying that I am a cold beauty or emotionless beauty. How rude of them, it¡¯s not like I can¡¯t show my emotions¡­it¡¯s just that, that¡¯s just how I was born¡­. I think. I feel embarrass and happy like other people, but for some reason It is hard for me to show my emotions on my face. I mean, I am so nervous right now, my heart keeps on pounding inside me but just gazing this handsome¡­ no good, my bad habit of thinking too much is showing again. I need to say something.


    ¡°Oh, and who might you be my handsome good sir?¡±


    (kyaa, did I just say that? Aahhh I¡¯m going to die from embarrassment, good thing my emotions does not show on my face.)


    ¡°I¡¯m called Josh my beautiful lady¡±


    Seeing him replying to my question, calling me beautiful lady and even slightly bowing to me made me happy for some reason. This is the first time I felt like this towards the opposite gender. I usually just ignore them, but her I am becoming extremely happy from just knowing his name.


    ¡°Oh my, I¡¯m Alia my good sir¡±


    ¡°¡­black¡±


    I was confuse upon hearing him, is he perhaps talking about my clothes? But when I followed his gaze which was on my underwear made me froze. I was so embarrass that I could only give him a smile while thinking (nonono h-he s-saw my¡­ I wanna die)


    For some reason I could not help but release my killing intent. I was so embarrass that I even raise my hands in attempt to cast a magic from embarrassment.


    ¡°Oh what are you guys doing out here this early morning?¡±


    Seeing Captain Emelda, my feelings started to cool down a bit.


    ¡°Hic¡­hic Emelda-san, no one¡¯s going to marry me anymore¡±


    My bestfriend Elly who was crying on the ground immediately stood up when she heard captain Emelda. She ran towards her with all her might and ram against her in a hug while crying.


    ¡°My¡­ Elly what¡¯s wrong dear?¡±


    ¡°He-he touch my breast, waaahhh¡±


    *boom* *boom*


    I don¡¯t know what had happen¡­but I think I just instinctively casted fireballs towards my first lo-, I mean towards Josh.


    ¡°Alia, what have you done!¡±


    Hearing captain Emelda¡¯s angry tone. I immediately got worried. I just realize that I just attack Josh with a powerful magic, and if he got injured¡­ oh no, what if his actually a prince? My prince¡­ I would receive punishment¡­like becoming his personal slave or something muhehehe. No good, no good, my bad habit is showing again.


    ¡°Huh¡­I¡­I instinctively-¡°


    ¡°Enough go and ensure whether his injured or not. If his a prince and his badly injured then¡­¡±


    There was nothing more that could be said, if Josh was a prince and was badly injured, Then I would get punish very badly¡­no my prince, I hope his alright. Why did I even did that? Is it because he touch Elly¡¯s breast and not mine?


    Hearing Captain Emelda¡¯s angry tone, I lost my composure and immediate went in order to check my prince condition. I just hope that his fine, and that his handsome face is not injured.


    When the smoke dispersed, I saw that my prince Josh did not suffer any injury or even get a scratch on him. I was shock and staring all over him, especially on his face¡­


    I was glad that my magic did not do any harm on him, and at the same time I was amazed because I know that my magic is strong enough to kill a vicious demon in one shot. But seeing him still standing in front of me while also staring at me made me feel somewhat aroused?


    This is the first time I feel like this towards another man. So I instinctively hug him.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad that you¡¯re alright¡±


    I know that the hug was unnecessary. It¡¯s just that this feelings is a first for me, I don¡¯t know what to do but just follow my womanly instinct.


    Hugging Josh is making me smile in delight. I even intentionally pressed my breast against him. (kyaa how shameless of me.)


    I slowly raised my head to see what the expression of my first love is.


    His expression was stiff, as if he saw a ghost. His eyes widen in shock while sweet slow started to appear on his handsome face.


    Thinking about it, I¡¯m quite a beauty myself. So he must have been shock on my sudden embrace. But then I felt killing intent from behind me, I shivered and slowly turned my head.


    I saw a very beautiful woman. She was so beautiful that mistaking her for a goddess is not an exaggeration. Her long flowing golden hair matching her reddish eyes, her black frilly dress and her smile which was filled with killing intent sends shiver down my spine.


    If she¡¯s really a goddess, then I can say that she¡¯s a goddess of death. I don¡¯t know why she¡¯s here but I can¡¯t stop the shaking. I¡¯m glad that I don¡¯t show expression on my face.


    The beautiful woman started walking towards me, did I do something wrong?


    My head was filled with all sort of thoughts, but no matter what, I could not think of anything that could earn her hatred to me. I was staring at this beautiful woman who stood before me, I anxiously await on what she would do.


    ¡°I hope you have a good excuse J-O-S-H¡±


    (What! D-don¡¯t tell me that she¡¯s somehow related to my prince? No-no, it can¡¯t be! That expression of her¡­ that¡¯s the expression of a woman who had found his man cheating on her.)


    Is my love going to end this soon? Why is she staring at me? Oh right, I¡¯m still hugging his man.


    I reluctantly released my embrace on Josh and downheartedly walked away. My eyes was teary from finding out that my first love was already taken.


    When I arrive at captain Emelda and Elly¡¯s side, they both patted my shoulder and said ¡®It¡¯s ok, it¡¯s not like polygamy is banned¡¯


    Hearing their encouraging words, a smile could be seen from my face.


    (That¡¯s right, it¡¯s not like Josh can only have one wife. I will work hard and confess my feelings to him.)


    With that, I added another goal in my life, and it¡¯s to marry Josh.


    -- If you guys want to read more of my stories, then click here </a>--

 Chapter 14 - Troubles of being a beauty

    Apologies for the late update. I had been very very busy these past few days. In order to redeem myself, I will post the next upcoming chapter before December 20.


    If you like this chapter, you can go and try follow my blog</a> and read more of my stories there.


    Feel free to leave your comments on the comment section below, It might give me inspiration and motivation, so do leave your comments.


    ~~~~Josh POV~~~~


    Damn! Why is this happening?


    I remember a few moment ago that as I was just strolling around when I just happen to stop here in order to admire the beautiful sunset, and then suddenly that Elly girl came out all of a sudden, she even suddenly caused a ruckus¡­of course it wasn¡¯t my fault that I saw her underwear. Yup totally not my fault.  Then another one came out which was a beautiful woman called Alia, we exchange a few greetings and then she also suddenly caused a ruckus¡­ and of course it was also not my fault when I also saw her underwear.


    Things happened so goddamn fast and now here I am finding myself getting embrace by this black haired beauty. Everything should have been ok until my beloved Mia showed up.


    Her expression coupled with a bone chilling killing intent which was emitting all over her body. She was like the most beautiful goddess of death slowly walking nearer and nearer towards me.


    I was of course innocent. I mean, it was Alia who had suddenly embraced me out of the blue after she fired those two fireballs at me. Well it was a pretty weak one, but the point is I am innocent, I did not initiate the embrace so why should I feel guilty?


    I was going to explain to Mia that it was all just a misunderstanding, but the proof she needed is right in front of her eyes. I am getting embrace right now¡­what should I say? Should I just play it off? Should I apologize? Should I run for it? Damn it I¡¯m confuse and afraid at the same time. Afraid to what Mia would do.


    Seeing Mia stopping right in front of me with a beautiful smile minus the bone chilling killing intent emitting from her made my heart race. My Mia is really beautiful, even her angry smile is very beautiful that I would probably instinctively reach out for her and give her a passionate kiss¡­


    ¡°Mmmhpp¡±


    ¡°Fuaaa, J-Josh stop their starring at us¡±


    Oh shit, I actually instinctively reach out to her and gave her a passionate kiss.


    Hearing Mia¡¯s words, I tilted my head around and saw both Elly and captain Emelda¡¯s blushing face while Alia was standing frozen at the side. Yes, I think I instinctively shove Alia away and reach out for Mia.


    I felt bad for her, but it¡¯s also her fault. She should not have embrace me. I mean, even if she was really beautiful it won¡¯t even matter since Mia is a level above her. Her beauty can¡¯t compete with my beloved Mia.


    ¡°hehehe¡±


    Seeing Mia giggle made me smile at the same time I breathe a sigh of relief. I wonder why Mia was giving of that killing intent earlier¡­oh it must have been because that seeing me her man embracing another woman huh?


    Feeling a bit guilty, even though it wasn¡¯t me who initiated the embrace. I quickly pulled Mia into a hug and whispered to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what had happen Mia, but it¡¯s because¡­ (explanation bla bla bla)¡­¡±


    After explaining to Mia about the situation earlier. Mia glared at Elly then at the frozen Alia.


    Mia¡¯s mood brighten after confirming that what I said was really the truth.


    Confirming that Mia wasn¡¯t mad anymore made me feel relax and happy. Since for me, the greatest crime of all is hurting my beloved and making them cry. I¡¯m just glad that Mia understood my situation.


    ¡°Ehem, how about we have our breakfast?¡±


    Hearing captain Emelda¡¯s suggestion broke the trance that me and Mia were currently at. I took a glance at Alia who somehow has a weird glint in her eyes while looking at me, I somehow had a bad feeling about that gaze of her, but since I¡¯m probably stronger than her then it does not really matter.


    ~~


    Walking at the lavish ship together with Mia who was currently embracing my left arm lovingly. Her smiling expression holding my arm while walking was truly such a grand sight to see, I could tell that Mia¡¯s beauty is really a blessing from the heavens, since every time we pass a noble male they would shot a jealous, murderous and even envious look towards me.


    Thinking that they would sooner or later make trouble to me does not really matter. Even though that the only thing I did in Hells Island was just lifting that ever increasing weight boulder with magic each day, I could still feel that I¡¯m probably 100 times stronger than them.


    Master Octavia was really weird, at first she had ask to spar with me with purely physical strength which of course I won in just a few seconds. With my deadly fighting style which I learned when I was a space commander, master Octavia could not even fathom how or where I learned those fighting techniques. Of course I never told her where I learned them, all I said was that my body only instinctively move on its own.


    So after losing to me, master Octavia decided that I do not need any more combat training, so she made me train with my gravity magic by lifting that boulder which weight was increasing daily. My training wasn¡¯t really bad because my mana capacity even multiplied and expanded a couple of times. I don¡¯t even know what my current mana limit is, since I never really tried to exhaust myself.


    Another good thing about the result of my 10 years of training was the tremendous increase of my physical strength. I can even lift my 50k ton Nova sword and wave it a couple of hundreds of times without even using gravity magic or even breaking a sweat.


    Imagine what would have happen if I punch someone with my fist, they will probably be sent a couple of hundred meters away or they might even die on the spot.


    While walking, some of those arrogant nobles suddenly blocked our path. Two of them were middle age men while the other two are probably their respective son.


    ¡°Hey there, how about leaving this trash behind and come with us? I promise you riches and happiness if you bear our child kekeke¡±


    Hearing the bald old man¡¯s disgusting words and the arrogant laughter of the four of them could only made me sneer in reply. Are they perhaps joking? So I just decided to ignore them and followed Captain Emelda and the others.


    ¡°What the fuck? You wanna die huh? You trash!¡±


    ¡°Come on here you whore, leave this trash behind and have fun with us¡±


    Both of the sons also spoke nonsense, can¡¯t they feel that even Mia here could actually kill them easily with a flick of her finger.


    ¡°Hmp¡±


    Seeing Mia¡¯s disgusted expression on them made the two stupid sons face boiled in anger. It was pretty comical seeing this lower lifeform think that they could possibly even hurt a hair on us. Calling them lower lifeform is not exaggerated, I mean if Mia is a goddess then I¡¯m probably a god right? Even I could feel this unknown power sleeping inside of me. I don¡¯t even have any confidence of controlling this power if it ever awakened.


    Seeing our predicament, captain Emelda and the two girls Elly and Alia did not even cast a second glance or even attempted to help us. I was confuse whether these moronic nobles who were blocking me and Mia¡¯s path are really that powerful and influential to the point that Even captain Emelda could not lift a finger in attempt to help us.


    One of the noble son had move forward in order to grab Mia who was happily grasping my left arm. His eyes was filed with lust towards Mia¡¯s heavenly beauty. Not only him but the second one also moved forward.


    Their stupidity really knows no bounds, who would have thought that they would casually attempt to do this kind of thing to people who they meet for the first time. They must have thought that since they were a high noble to some country then they could do anything they want?


    Sneering to myself, I moved my vacant right arm and made a flick to the forehead of the nearest noble.


    *thud*


    My flick was too strong that the second noble son who was behind the first one froze in place when he saw his friend past him and got smashed into the wall behind the two bald old men.


    The three noble were now shaking in their feet¡¯s while captain Emelda, Elly and Alia had a look of astonishment and bewilderment shown on their faces. My simple act of killing caused them to heave a breath, they probably have thought that I was some kind of lower class noble or something.


    ¡°Noo my son¡±


    One of the bald noble ran towards the guy who I just flicked towards the wall, so I¡¯m guessing he must be the father then. I never meant to kill anyone, but I never knew that I could kill someone with such a casual simple flick of a finger.


    ¡°Y-you! Do you know who we are?¡±


    ¡°Of course not, I wouldn¡¯t know any moronic trash nobles¡±


    There was no time to be methodical about it, so I frantically wracked my brain for every type of physical affliction, enhancement or transformation that my body had underwent. A lot of the crazy stuff happened to me back on Hells Island, but I swear didn¡¯t feel any sorts of changes on my body.


    My strength must have multiplied dozens of times without increasing my muscle mass.


    ¡°Thank you Josh¡±


    Before the bald noble could spout another nonsense, Mia suddenly thanked me while she tightened her grip on my arm and snuggled her soft silvery head on my chest. Her sudden action really bewildered me, why did she even thank me? Even if her strength is inferior to mine, she could still easily kill these kind of fools.


    ~~


    ¡°What have you done?!¡±


    Hearing the commotion happening, Captain Emelda immediately yelled while having a look of shock and utter bewilderment upon her face. She could not imagine that I casually killed someone, even though I didn¡¯t mean it.


    Both Alia and Elly had a complicated look on their faces, astonishment, fear, and Idolization can be seen. They were astonish that I easily killed someone with just a flick of my finger, fear had momentarily flashed on each of their faces, I bet they were imagining what would happen if I retaliated earlier when they had attacked me. And Idolization, their eyes shone with a hint of fanaticism.


    I don¡¯t know why but the moment I saw those eyes of them glued to me, I could not help but think that I may have gotten myself two stalkers¡­ or maybe just fans? I mean, it is ok if they just admire my strength, but my instincts is telling me that there admiration is more than just fascination to my strength.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to kill him¡­¡±


    Captain Emelda squinted her eyes upon hearing my excuse. Facing the three other nobles, Captain Emelda bowed her head and she apologized.


    One of the nobles seems to have gotten back his self-confidence because of Captain Emelda¡¯s bowing figure in front of them. They must have thought that Captain Emelda is afraid of their backgrounds.


    ¡°You think a mere apology will bring back my dead son Huuh?¡±


    The bald old man grabbed Captain Emelda¡¯s hair lifting her, making her face the ugly noble face to face. While he rant on and on about him being a family relative of some king which I obviously don¡¯t have any Idea of whether it was some bigshot or not.


    But basing on the cold sweat pouring down from Captain Emelda¡¯s face, then I¡¯m guessing that the king that the ugly noble was talking about has a certain degree of power which is making captain Emelda afraid of offending him.


    Did I do something bad perhaps? But then again, Mia is technically my wife. How could I let other lecherous men casually touch her?


    Thinking about it again my rage started to boil. Why the hell is Captain Emelda lowering her head? Oh right because of those waste.


    My eyes started to slowly turn red, my body started to shiver as if a power which was sealed within me is starting to emerge.


    (This feeling feels nostalgic¡­)


    With my vision starting to slowly dim from anger, Mia who were beside me suddenly had a serious look on her face. She shivered for a second then casually waved her hands towards the three remaining noble.


    When Mia waved her hand, the three noble started to get set on fire.


    Their screams echoed on the entire ships while the sudden burning of the three nobles made Captain Emelda frozen from shock.


    Her dumbfounded expression only lasted for at least 20seconds before she turn her face towards Me and Mia.


    Upon seeing the glowing red eyes of Mia, Captain Emelda shuddered. Even both Elly and Alia shuddered from the mere might of Mia¡¯s flame and her casual act of killing. If they didn¡¯t see it with their own eyes, then they would probably think that Mia with the beauty of a goddess could commit an act such as killing.


    The three nobles had already been burnt down to ashes in a span of a minute. When I sensed that the three nobles where already gone, my anger suddenly subsided. I regain my bearings and immediately knew what had transpired on the short amount of time that I had lost my self, or rather, I almost lost my self.


    I knew what would have happen if I truly lost myself, I would probably kill the three noble and would have probably destroy the entire ship in the process.


    Knowing that it was my fault that drove Mia to kill the three nobles. My heart felt a bit shaken but at the same time ashamed. How could I almost lost myself? I should better start to take control of my emotions.


    When I was a commander, I had always judge the situation calmly and deal with them accordingly. But ever since I have taken over Vermillion¡¯s identity, my emotions seem have taken the better control of me. Is it because of this ginormous power that is within me? I could not tell by now, but I will swear that from now on, I shall never ever again lose myself due to emotions.


    With a burnt meat smell lingering in the air. The hallway had suddenly became deadly silent.


    Feeling the awkwardness, I unconsciously held Mia by her waist and pulled her body closer to mine. Upon touching her body, I felt Mia shivering. Thinking about it, her shivering should be normal. Since if I¡¯m not mistaken then it should be the first time that Mia had ever killed someone.


    Of course knowing that it was originally my fault why Mia was forced to do such thing is making me feel bad. But the past is past, the only thing I can do now is comfort her.


    I casually moved that which was holding Mia¡¯s waist towards her head and pulled her into a deep kiss. With our lips overlapping with each other Mia¡¯s eyes became wide from my sudden action. But of course we had kissed hundreds of times since when we were little so my action really was just a small matter, but it is a big one to the three women who were recently shock from Mia¡¯s sudden killing.


    The three of them stood as Me and Mia started to deeply kiss each other. I bet they could probably see our tongue moving in and out from each other.


    Such scene caused the Captain Emelda, Elly and Alia¡¯s face flushed into a deep red. It is probably the first for them to see such couples doing it shamelessly in front of other people.


    Of course I wasn¡¯t casually emerging from the flow, I even actually took a glance at the three dumbstruck women and saw two of them showing a jealous look on their faces. Yes, it was Elly and Alia, their faces was flushed red while a look of envy could be easily seen.


    I know what a jealous face looks like since I already saw it a hundreds of times when Mia and master Octavia was competing with each other on who gets to kiss me each morning these past few years¡­


    ¡°Mmhhhmm, haaaa¡±


    It took roughtly 3 minutes of deep kissing before me and Mia separated our lips. A string of saliva could even be seen the moment our lips parted from each other, but it then broke the further our lips parted.


    ¡°Ehem¡±


    In order to break the awkward silence, I decided to pretend to cough a little.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what had happen, but pardon our actions since me and Mia is still young and we don¡¯t know how to control our emotions well to those kinds of people.¡±


    The astonishment of the three women was just what I had just expected. But Captain Octavia began to declare that me and Mia should not let this matter leak out no matter what, she also even sternly told both Elly and Alia to not speak to anyone else on what had just happened.


    The rest of the talk which was had taken around an hour was spent on conjecturing on how to create a falls story about the disappearance of the four nobles.


    We decided to the story of some pirate ships raiding our ship and within the commotion, all four nobles died in battle. Of course the story was even unbelievable even to me, since who would believe that such a grand ship doesn¡¯t have counter measurement against pirates, but on our fortune, besides the crew who is managing the sailing and some maids, there was no other guards around. So the false fabricated story is somewhat believable even a little.


    With the commotion starting to die down, we slowly strode towards the dining hall.


    ~~Unknown maid POV~~


    Good-looking and gentlemanlike appearance, a man appeared together with our Captain. He had a pleasant countenance, and easy, unaffected manners. While the woman beside him had an aura of being a princess and a beauty comparable to a goddess.


    My fellow maids even declared that the silver haired boy is probably the handsomest that we have ever seen, and with a goddess like woman beside him made us looked at him with great admiration.


    ¡°He is just what a young man ought to be¡± Said one of my friends


    ¡°Sensible, good-humored, lively; and I never saw such happy manners!¡ªso much ease, with such perfect good breeding!¡±


    Even I started to dream about this silver haired man being my own prince charming that would take me away. But a dream is a dream¡­


    ~~


    Entering the enormous dining, I could see a large lavish dining table filled to the brim with different kinds of delicacies.


    Seeing those delicious looking food waiting for me to devour them, immediately made my stomach grumble. It¡¯s not like that I haven¡¯t eaten. But it¡¯s because the food being displayed is a high class ones, ones that only royalties can eat, the scent of the freshly cooked sweets and meat is just too hard to resist.


    Without any further delay, Captain Emelda, Elly and Alia strode first and took a sit near each other, while me and Mia took the opposite side.


    ¡°So Josh, where are you and Mia headed to?¡±


    ¡°*nom-nom* To Gaia Academy¡±


    I answered captain Emelda¡¯s question while munching a steamy leg of boar meat. Feeling satisfied of my answer, captain Emelda seems to have sighted and just went on to talk about trivial things. Like what were we doing on Hells Island and such.


    Of course I only gave a vague answer which seems to be enough to convince captain Emelda and the two girls beside her who was quietly eating while watching me¡­


    I don¡¯t understand the reason for them to keep eyeing me the whole time while I was eating. It must be because Mia is somehow casually feeding me, is it really such an unusual sight? I mean this is how couples eat right? Or is Mia just overly flirtatious with me?


    ¡°Say Ahh Josh~¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡±


    ¡°Wow, chocolate cake really taste good.¡±


    ¡°Yea right? There is no chocolate back on Hells Island, it sure brings back memory.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean that time when you and master Octavia fed me sake mouth to mouth?¡±


    ¡°Of course not silly, I¡¯m talking about when we first met each other.¡±


    Upon realizing what Mia was talking about, I immediately tensed up.


    (Don¡¯t tell me that she want to sit on my lap again and make me feed her¡­)


    ¡°M-maybe when we are alone¡­¡±


    As if she was reading my mind, Mia answered while fidgeting. Her mature beauty while she shyly fidget made my heart raced frantically.


    Seeing Mia¡¯s downcast expression, I extended my left arm and pulled Mia closer to my chest while I whisper to her ear.


    ¡°You look fine as you are now Mia, well actually every time I look at you, I always get captivated by your beauty.¡±


    ¡°Hear, say aahh¡±


    I then sliced a piece of chocolate cake using a fork with my right hand and fed it to Mia. My action was welcomed by her with a brimming smile.


    I didn¡¯t realized it but I totally forgotten that on the opposite side of our table there was captain Emelda who had sighted in resignation while Elly and Alia had an envious look on their faces. They were just silently eating while me and Mia were flirting¡­ of course I don¡¯t really care what they think, but It is still a bit embarrassing being watch by such eyes.

 Chapter 15 - Golden Rings

    Heya guy''s its been... forever right? I have a good news and bad news.To spice things up, I will start telling you guys about the good news. "Ehem, I actually decided to put extra more effort for my upcoming chapters. And that implies to all of my stories! Awesome right? that means, I will actually speed my update time woohoo :D."And the bad news... since I am going to spend extra more time writing. "I decided to put some adfly. It''s just some annoying bunch of ads guys, so its not that bad of a bad news right?"


    This chapter is actually had been released quite sometime now on my wordpress site</a>. so you can go check it from time to time if you have time guys, you can also follow my wordpress if you want :D


    It will bring you to my wordpress site.


    ~~~Mia¡¯s POV~~~


    ¡°Yawn¡±


    ¡°Hehehe¡±


    Upon waking up early in the morning, I rub my eyes chuckled to myself upon remembering the intimate time that Josh and I did yesterday. I could still feel my body shiver and the slight numbness of my lower part.


    ¡°Fuehehe¡±


    Just thinking about it again is making me my whole body shudder and hot. I can¡¯t help, I never knew that making love with my beloved felt awesome to the point that I regretted not doing it with him in the past when we were on Hells Island.


    However, since master Octavia is not with us right now then I can have Josh all to myself.


    ¡°Josh~¡­¡±


    Upon stretching my arm in attempt to hug my beloved, I found out that my beloved Josh was gone.


    I panicked a little but then again when I think about it, He is probably just strolling around and left without waking me up¡­


    ¡°Nono. This can¡¯t be. Josh won¡¯t do that¡­¡±


    Various scenarios flash inside my mind, all were ridiculous scenarios about my beloved being bewitch by some vixen.


    It¡¯s not like I am over protective, but since my beloved Josh is my husband I can¡¯t really let any other women besides master Octavia lay their hands on my beloved Josh. Even though I really wanted to monopolize him¡­


    Therefore, without any delay. I immediately stood up and got dress.


    Since I am connected to Josh for eternity finding him in this large ship isn¡¯t really a problem.


    ¡°*humming sound*¡±


    I was humming while I walked towards my beloved Josh¡¯s location. Being bound with each other for eternity is really such a handy thing. Since I can feel his location with just a thought of my mind.


    While I was walking towards where my beloved Josh is at. I suddenly remember the things that he did to me yesterday. His touch when He hugged me and pressed me down while using his body to put pressure on my most sensitive areas, and even pushed my buttocks up with his hand so that I cannot squirm away from him while he greedily kissed my wet lips. I was totally caught unaware and almost lost my senses from the teasing. I kept crying out from the pleasures of his touch.


    ((Author: She¡¯s lying, it was her who enticed our MC¡­ probably))


    ¡°*giggle* I can¡¯t wait to do this¡­and that to him again.¡±


    ~~


    Upon arriving, I saw my beloved getting embrace by a black haired woman whom who I have no Idea who or where she came from.


    I can¡¯t really explain it, but the moment I saw Josh embracing? or is it getting embrace intimately by some random female stranger, Anger seemed to suddenly swelled up deep within me.


    My eyes which I was told was already red would become much more redder and a massive killing intent would accompany my deep blood red eyes.


    I am angry, I can tell because I could feel my self burning up with tremendous magical energy(mana) which I don¡¯t know where it came from. But one thing I do know is that someone is taking advantage of the kindness of my beloved Josh.


    I know Josh all too well, so him initiating the intimate embrace that I am seeing in front of me is impossible(probably). I could not help but frown then I started to slowly walked towards them.


    When I was walking towards my beloved who is still clearly being hug by this unknown woman, my eyes and his came into contact with each other.


    Ahh, that eyes that showed shock, panic then into a firm one which I though is indicating that he is not at fault. Of course I already though about it, but confirming it made me much more calm so I unconsciously smile at him when I was an arms reach away from him.


    ¡°Mmmhpp¡±


    His sudden action took me off guard, I admit that kissing my beloved is a thing that I wouldn¡¯t get tired of doing how ever millions of times we do it. But kissing in front of other people which are strangers is somewhat embarrassing.


    ¡°Fuaaa, J-Josh stop! their starring at us¡±


    W-wha, His so bold ¡®kyaa¡¯.


    ¡°Hehehe¡±


    I let out a giggle, I admit that I totally like the kissed that he suddenly gave me. It even made me forgot why I was angry in the first place.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what had happen Mia, but it¡¯s because¡­ (explanation bla bla bla)¡­¡±


    Oh right, I see. It was that woman.


    I turned my head towards the vixen who embraced my beloved for no reason. I was going to give her a stern look but seeing her flushed expression made me embarrass again.


    Kyaa, I forgot that she was here and was too close near us. She probably saw all that tongue action.


    Being seen kissing Josh by stranger¡¯s is sure embarrassing¡­ I better tell Josh later to not kiss too often in public.


    With that, my preciously angry self somewhat subsided. I was just too happy to know that Josh seemed to have no interest to that woman. Well it¡¯s not like I dis-agree of him having multiple wives, I mean, Master Octavia is already one of his wife right? even if it is in name only and not official.


    Adding more without my consent or master Octavia is a no go. Yup, Me and master Octavia already agreed to repel those vixen who aims their sight on our beloved Josh. We will only share him if we deem her passable.


    ((Author: That mean¡¯s, Josh has no say in the matter even if he likes the new girl?))


    ¡°Ehem, how about we have our breakfast?¡±


    Hearing the woman who is obviously much older than the black haired one spoke so suddenly got me startled for a second. But guessing that she is the captain, I hurriedly embrace my beloved¡¯s left arm.


    My actions is clearly saying that Josh is my man and I am his woman.


    Walking happily away, I missed to see the sudden glint of the black haired woman¡¯s eyes. This mistake is something that I will regret in the future. If I didn¡¯t missed her weird glint, then I would have done something sooner and prevented her from becoming one of Josh woman.


    ~~~End of Mia¡¯s POV~~~


    ~~~~ Josh POV~~~


    It¡¯s been a week already, and we still haven¡¯t reach our destination which is Gaia academy. The ship already passed 3 ward gates.


    At first I was bewildered at the site of a huge warp gate in the middle of the ocean. But then again, Mia asked me ¡°Josh? we already passed around 5 warp gate when we journey towards Hell¡¯s Island before right? Don¡¯t tell me that you didn¡¯t know about the warp gate?¡±


    I could only scratch my head in embarrassment. Well knowing that this planet is huge, it seems like using warp (teleportation) gates to travel all around is a common thing to do here in Earthus.


    Speaking of warp gates, there¡¯s one more thing that I am having trouble dealing with. Yup and it¡¯s Mia¡¯s sexual desire, she seems to want to do it with me every night, and here reason is while pouting ¡°Master Octavia took your first time before me, so I will do it with you every day¡±.


    After she said that, she immediately pushed me towards the bed and straddled me.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Worrying about our nightly session seemed to be redundant, so I decided to just enjoy myself. I love Mia and she loves me so there¡¯s no problem of us indulging to the pleasures of flesh right?


    While thinking about various things, Mia suddenly arrived besides me and snuggled her head on my chest while tightly embracing my left arm, as always my whole left arm is buried between her soft breasts.


    The feeling is just heavenly no matter how many times I experience it. I might be becoming a pervert? Maybe not since Mia is my wife right? Even if we didn¡¯t have any wedding, Mia is already my wife. Her body and soul is mine while my soul is hers and my body is being shared between her and master Octavia.


    Speaking about Mia, wasn¡¯t she supposed to be waking up this early? I pretty much knew that Mia is not a morning person. I wonder why she¡¯s up this early?


    ¡°Um, Mia?¡± I gently whispered to her ears while my left hand is around her waist. I got to admit that every time I smell her scent, I feel like I am always being intoxicated. I never knew why I feel this way, or why my body acts this way. I do have a hunch, maybe it¡¯s because we are soul mate? Bound together for eternity?


    ¡°Hm? What is it Josh~¡± She answered while playfully rubbing my chest with her golden head. She also lovingly caressed the side of my face with her left hand as she met my eyes with hers.


    ¡°Have you heard of a ghost ship before?¡± I didn¡¯t really know why I said ghost ship, I could have just said pirate ship. But the ship 6 kilometers away from is really all tattered as if it is really a ghost ship. That¡¯s why I asked Mia whether she knew about ghost ship.


    ¡°Nope~¡± She answered as she intimately embrace me tightly.


    Hearing that she didn¡¯t, I suddenly thought of something great. If Mia didn¡¯t know, and it also seemed that I don¡¯t have any information about ghost ship in my memory, I then propose to Mia out of nowhere whether she wants to go explore that creepy looking ship with me or not. I already know her answer but I decided to ask her anyway.


    ¡°Great!, want to go and explore one?¡±


    Flying through the air while holding hands with Mia feels like I¡¯m floating in a fantasy world together with wife. Oh right, Mia is already my wife, albeit with have not been officially married yet.


    Speaking of flying around, I suddenly remembered that I also flew in the sky when I was younger. It was one hell of an experience.


    Now that I think about it, flying is easier if one knows how it is done, or rather if one knows the concept of it. In my case, flying is as easy as walking. Using wind and gravity magic, I can easily make myself float into the air.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there Mia.¡±


    Seeing that Mia seems to have not heard me, I decided to just heave a sigh and then kept on flying while holding with my beloved Mia who seems to be in a dazed for quite a while now.


    Her blissful expression is really something, I can¡¯t help but keep on admiring her beauty. Who could have thought that the cute and adorable Mia back then would become an extremely beautiful.


    Arriving at the so called ghost ship, I could see that it is quite large. With 200 hundreds of meters wide and 100 ft. long.


    Like the name ¡®Ghost ship¡¯ the exterior and interior of the ship is as tattered as I imagine a ghost ship would be. Wreckage of other ships is scattered all around the one big gigantic ghost ship.


    ¡°Woa, with this much of wreckage, I wonder how this ship is still floating?¡±¡± I could not help but express my astonishment. Bones of the dead is littered everywhere, some of them are even floating around the wreckage¡¯s.


    I am excited in exploring this gigantic ship, and I bet Mia is too.


    ¡°Mia, isn¡¯t this exciting? this will be our first adventure together.¡±


    ¡°Mn, I¡¯m excited too Josh, this is after all our first date together~¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ohh well, at least she is excited even if it is a different kind of excitement.


    ~~


    *Sigh*


    I can¡¯t help but sigh while being dejected. I had hope that something amazing will happen while me and Mia explore this huge wreckage of a ship, but to my dismay, nothing happened.


    I expected those skeletons lying all over the place to suddenly move and attack us or maybe some demons will suddenly pop out of nowhere and attack¡­ but, nothing. absolutely nothing  happened.


    Well, I should be glad since nothing bad happen, but this is just too much. Compared to me, Mia seemed to be enjoying herself.


    I admit that having a casual walk is not too bad from time to time, specially if it is together with the woman that I love-.


    Ohh no where did Mia go?


    ¡°Mia-!!!¡±


    I called out Mia¡¯s name in a loud voice hoping that she is still nearby.


    H-how can this happen? I should have paid more attention to Mia and just enjoyed our date.


    Feeling panicked, I was going to search for Mia but stopped myself when I heard her melodious voice from behind me.


    ¡°Josh, look what I found.¡±


    The woman whom I was worrying about a minute ago is now standing in front of me smiling innocently while showing me the small golden chest on her hands.


    *sigh*


    I was going to scold Mia but then again, it was my fault for being absent minded. So I just embrace her while calling her name affectionately while feeling relieve deep inside that nothing bad happened to her.


    ¡°Mia¡­¡±


    ¡°Mnn? what is it Josh?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, so where did you run off to a second ago?¡±


    ¡°I went and pick this up¡±


    Seeing Mia¡¯s eyes suddenly went round as if it was sparkling with delight and hearing her joyful tone. I carefully took the box that she was holding to me and opened it and upon seeing the content inside, I could not help but to suddenly open my eyes round and alternate my gaze towards the box and Mia.


    ¡°T-this¡­where did you get this Mia?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I got it over there¡±


    Seeing my startled face, Mia proudly pointed out on the location where she took the box from. And upon seeing where it came from, I could not help but think of the word ¡®shady¡¯.


    Because, the location Mia pointed is totally out of place in this wreckage.


    ¡°An altar?¡±


    How can an altar be in this kind of place? And there is not even a speck of damage around it. Damn why am I thinking too much? I should just go with the flow and deal of the consequences when it happen later.


    ¡°Josh? is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nope, so Mia since you found this do you want to wear it¡±


    I took out the two rings inside the box and smiled at Mia which she happily replied.


    ¡°Yeees~¡±


    Geez, she might have grown but Mia still acts childish from time to time.


    I gently took Mia¡¯s hand , kissed it and wore the ring on her ring finger,  she also did so with mine. I don¡¯t know why and how the hell I did that without even realizing it. But seeing Mia¡¯s smiling face I could not bring myself to ruin her mood.


    Seeing the golden ring on my and Mia¡¯s ring finger. thoughts of ¡®What if¡¯s came flooding my mind¡¯. What if the golden ring was something dangerous? what if it was curse?


    So I secretly tried to remove the ring which I found impossible without cutting my ring finger off.


    ¡°It¡¯s stuck huh.¡±


    ¡°Mn?¡±


    ¡°*sigh* nothing, should we go back now Mia?¡±


    ¡°Ok, *Chu*¡± (Author: Mia kissed Josh)


    Feeling the sudden kiss, I could only smile and held out my hand grasping Mia¡¯s with our fingers entwined with each other as we slowly depart from this surprisingly not dangerous ship.